A Man's Home is His Castle, Fortress, Bunker, Place of Residence

Chapters

The Arrival
Meet and Greet the Royals
Getting to Know You
Getting to Know all About You
Rock N Roll Road N Trippin'
Dream a Little Dream
Cloudsdale is fun but family is better.
Joy and Sadness go Hand N Hoof
Griffin Girls are Called Chicks and Griffon Women are Called Hens
Slavery Liberation
The Dragon Lord has a Nice Rack
Kill or be Killed
Time to Start a Family
Nothing is More Dangerous than a Pregnant Female
The Estrogen Ocean and no Life Preserver in Sight
Babies Day Out

The Arrival

This is total BullShit I finally get my dream home built the way I wanted. And after some freak ass tornado, I wind up in la la land with mutant talking horse things. I don't get it

My house looked similar in design but the garage was large enough to hold an RV and three big vehicles.

https://598d5fcf392acad97538-395e64798090ee0a3a571e8c148d44f2.ssl.cf1.rackcdn.com/14944507_be-prepared-zombie-proof-mobile-home-up_70831098_m.jpg?bg=676E6D
https://2e0a24317f4a9294563f-26c3b154822345d9dde0204930c49e9c.ssl.cf1.rackcdn.com/13315996_this-zombie-proof-defender-is-one-of-the_t39b8b46d.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/8c/6e/c7/8c6ec74e288e9ed8b3ea08cdcab35fc2.jpg
https://assets3.thrillist.com/v1/image/1255156/size/tmg-facebook_social.jpg

I forgot to mention something about myself, you see because of my line of work and families history I was well off financially. But enough about that let's get back to the story.

Sitting down aginst the door I just shook my head saying over and over. "Nope nope nope this isn't happening I'm dead, this is a dream there's no way I just saw a bunch of talking freak horse things."

My rambling was cut short at the sound of knocking at my door and a voice of a young lady speaking to me.

"Um, excuse me I'm sorry about my friend she gets really excited when she meets somepony new." The voice said on the other side of the door. " Please we mean you no harm so could you open the door so we can speak to you?"

Hearing this I gather up my courage and stand up turning to look at the door I begin to reach for the locks but stop deciding first to look through the security vent. Opening it slowly I look out to see the same six figures still standing there well five were standing the pink one was bouncing in place like it had, way to much sugar.

"Okay we can talk but I'll be keeping a weapon on me until I feel comfortable about all this and you deal?" I asked waiting for them to reply.

After a few tense seconds, the same voice answered. " That will be fine but remember that we mean you no harm and I ask that you do the same."

Hearing this I calmed down going over to the side of the door I opened a hidden compartment inside was a shoulder harness holding two Desert Eagle 50 cal. pistols. Putting it on I returned to the door after unlocking all the locks
I slowly opened the door. Stepping out I look once again at the seven figures wait wasn't there six of them before oh there's a little purple thing standing there must have missed it the first time.

Looking at them I cleared my throat to speak. " Um, Hello It's nice to meet all of you, my name is Brian and I'm sorry for the way I acted earlier it's just your friend kind of took me by surprise."

With a warm smile, one of the horse things stepped forward looking at it I could see it had violet fur and its mane was mostly a dark purple and pink strip. What caught my eye was it had a horn and wings what was this thing a winged unicorn.

"Greetings Brian my name I Twilight Sparkle Princess of Friendship and I would like to formally welcome you to Ponyville and Equestria," The one now known as Twilight said as she extended her hoof to me.

Confused at first of her actions I then realized that she wanted to shake hands or hooves. So I reached out my hand and gently to her hoof and shook it smiling as I did.I was glad that I didn't have to bend down too much noticing that she stood five feet tall not counting her horn with that she was five eight maybe ten.
Then the realization hit me she said she was a princess, I just slammed my door on a princess and now I'm carrying two very powerful not to mention lethal weapons while I shake hands hooves with a princess. Pulling my hand away I take a few steps back this caused Twilight to look at me with concern. But all I could think about was what I did and the punishment I was going to receive.

One of the others spoke up at seeing my panicked state. "Ah, Twi I think somethings wrong with the fella he's acting like you did that day ya kinda went stir crazy.

While this was going on all I could do was shake my head and think of the worst possible scenarios." What have I done they're going to lock me in a dungeon or worse execute me."

I didn't snap out of it until I felt something touch my leg. Looking down I saw the princess with her hoof on my leg smiling up at me.

"It's alright Brian you didn't do anything wrong you were just frightened that's all everything is alright," She said in a reassuring voice.

Taking a deep breath I began to calm myself after that I nodded my head to let her know I was better.

Stepping back to her friends Twilight smiled once more."Now that little misunderstanding is out of the way how about I introduce you to my friends." Starting from her left she said each of their names as they greeted me themselves.

"This is Applejack"

"Howdy there sugacube"

"This is Rarity"
"It is a pleasure to meet you darling"

"This is Rainbow Dash"
"Fastest flyer in Equestria and member of the Wonderbolt reserves big guy"
Note to self, find out what the Wonderbolts are.

"You've already sort of met Pinkie Pie"

"DoyoulikepartiesdoyoulikecakedoyoupartieswithcakeohnoIhavetothrowyouawelcometoPonyvilleparty." And with that, she was gone leaving behind a dust cloud shape behind.

I was about to say something when Rainbow Dash just shook her head. " It's best not to ask you'll keep your sanity longer."

Clearing her throat Twilight continued the introductions." And this is Fluttershy"

Hearing her name the butter yellow one made an 'eep' sound before hiding behind her mane.

Twilight walked over to the last one a small purple lizard thing placing her hoof on its shoulder. "And this is my little brother and number one assistant Spike the Dragon."

After hearing what she just said I stood there just looking at the little guy named Spike before I spoke." You're a dragon?" I asked him to which he just nodded. "Dude that is so awesome."

Hearing this Spike smiled and puffed out his chest with pride. "Yeah, thanks it is pretty cool."

Bending down to the little guy since he only stood just under three feet I fist bumped him to show that we were cool.

When all of the introductions were done I decided to invite them into my home as a show of goodwill and trust.

Showing them in I turned to shut the door and was about to lock it but stopped thinking that it would cause them to not trust me. I did remove the harness and return it to it's hiding place.

Having them follow me we went through the main hall and ended up in my living room. Gesturing them to have a seat on the couch and chairs I left for a moment only to return with a tray of cups, bottles of pop and water and some snacks.( Pepsi, Mountain Dew, Pringles, Doritos don't judge that's all I could grab on short notice) I placed it on the coffee table before I took a seat in one of the chairs. It was Spike who passed out the drinks and snacks to everyone.

Looking around at all of them I decided to speak up first. "So I think we all can agree that there are some questions that need to be answered so I say we take turns does that sound reasonable?"

All seven of them nodded, wait when did the pink one get back here? Shaking it off I pointed to Twilight.

Nodding her head Twilight cleared her throat. "Okay we already know that you are a human because of reasons I can't tell you at this moment, but I would like to know how did you get here?"

Well, to be honest, I don't really know I was inside this morning when an F5 tornado appeared out of nowhere and picked up my house and then I found myself here I don't know because by all logic I should be dead," I said scratching my chin.

After that, I pointed to Rainbow Dash who seemed to be waving her hoof." Ah yeah, I got a question whats up with this house it's like a fortress or something?"

"Well there are many reasons doomsday prepping possible zombie outbreak but the main reason is so very bad men wanted me dead," I said as calmly as you would talk about the weather.

"Oh my, why would somepony want to harm you?" Fluttershy asked in a soft be concerned voice.

"Let's just say it wasn't my fault but my families you see throughout my families history none of them were on the side of the law until I came into the picture I'm the black sheep," I said hoping that what I told them didn't hurt anything.

"What's wrong with black sheep their so soft and cuddly?" Pinkie called out in surprise.

"No Pinkie what he means is that he was an outcast, shunned by his family," Twilight said looking from me to her hyper pink friend.

Nodding my head in agreement I raised my head and looked at all of them." But after all of my family passed away even though they didn't like my choice of life I still received a very large inheritance. So I took that dirty money and used it to help those in need but doing that made me a target for all those low lives that were involved with my family." I said lowering my head hoping that they would still consider being my friends and not shunning me for the mistakes of my family. Just then I felt multiple bodies surround. Looking up I saw all seven of them hugging me with tears in their eyes.

"Don't worry Big Guy we no going to blame you for what your family did," Rainbow Dash said as she hovered over my back hugging me.

" You can't choose who your family is but you can choose who you want to be,"Fluttershy said as she nuzzled my cheek.

After that emotional moment, I smiled at all of them. "Thank you, girls and guy, I really appreciate that but enough sad stuff lets get back to getting to know each other."

And we did just that for the next five hours they learned everything about me and I learned everything about them like they were called ponies and there are three main types Unicorns, Pegasus, and Earth Ponies. But when I asked Twilight about herself she told me she was a Unicorn but after a little thing with a spell, she became an Alicorn. Then she told me there were five of them Princess Celestia and her sister Princess Luna who rule Equestria and move the sun and the moon.
I almost shit a gold brick when she told me about those two and that all Alicorns are royalty.
Then there was her sister in law Princess Cadance and her niece Flurry Heart who rule the Crystal Empire.
That was all interesting but when I learned about the others I couldn't control my smiling at how their lives were so wonderful.
Applejack how she ran Sweetapple Acres as she put it the best apple orchard in all of Equestria.
Rarity who was a fashionista and not only ran her own business here in Ponyville but had two more stores one in Canterlot and Manehatten. Going to take a while to get used to these ponyisms I think that's a word.
Fluttershy how she takes care of animals no matter if their wild or someponies pet.
Hey, I said a ponyism yay me.
Rainbow Dash is the captain of the Ponyville Weather Team and a member of the Wonderbolts.
Okay, look into how a group of Pegasus controls the weather. I can see a Unicorn doing magic with horn and all but, you know what I figure it out later.
And Pinkie Pie who was the best Party Planning Pony in town actually she was the only party planning pony in town and she worked at a place called Sugarcube Corner.
Then last but not least was Spike he was Twilights Number One Assistant and that she hatched him from an egg.
So not only are they brother and sister but technically Twilight is his mom.
Rainbow blurted out that he used to have a big crush on Rarity for a long time but knew it would never happen so he gave up. But there was a silver lining Rarity's little sister Sweetie Belle really like him so they started to date. Then he found out that Applejack sister Apple Bloom and their friend Scootaloo, Rainbow's adopted little sister ( Read Best Adopted Filly by FictionFreek) really like him too so now he's dating all three.

I had to ask how it was possible for him to date all three fillies. Twilight explained that due to the mare to stallion ratio of ten to one most ponies practiced what was called Herding where a stallion would take multiple mares as is mates with one of them being lead mare.
This information might come in handy in the future if I ever decide to start dating.
I also found out the three fillies were now considered mares since they had their first estrus cycle they are adults and Spike was actually sixteen. which is the legal age of consent. But they all promised to be careful and use protection when as Rainbow Dash so elegantly said bucking their brains out.

Everyone laughed at that except for Spike, Fluttershy, and Rarity who were all blushing heavily.

As our time came to an end everyone decided it was time to return to their own homes. Because tomorrow was when Pinkie said she was going to throw me a welcome to Ponyville party. Before they all left I wanted to give them each a parting gift as a way of thanking the for expecting a stranger like as a friend.
For Rarity a few fashion magazines I had.
Spike some of my old comics.
Fluttershy A picture of a giant panda and her cub in the wild.
Rainbow Dash something from one of my only noncriminal family members a Tuskegee Airmen flight jacket.
For Applejack a dozen Arkansas Black apples to use for eating and planting the seeds.
Pinkie I gave cookbook with one hundred thousand recipes. Needless to say, she gave me a bone crushing hug.
As for Twilight, I gave her something I just knew an adorkable nerd like her would love. And I figured I wouldn't need anymore since I'm here, my complete collection of Encyclopedia Britannica 2015 edition. Let's just say Pinkie just hugged me but Twilight thanked me over and over plus she also kissed me multiple times and not on the cheek.
Everyone especially Rainbow Dash laughed at us making us both blush bright red but I did surprise them when I stroked Twilights cheek thanking her for thanking me that way.
But like I said it was time for them to head to their homes, we said our goodbyes and I watched as they disappeared into the town that I now considered mine. Closing the front door and out of habit I locked it and started to turn on the security system but instead of lethal I switched it to passive. Making my way back to the living room I started to clean up when a random thought hit me. If I'm going to be stuck in this world forever I might as well get used to the idea of having sex with a pony or any of the other sentient species that live here. After I cleaned up the mess I decided to take a shower and call it a day. As I laid in bed my thoughts turned to the girls. I know I just met them but there's something about them I can't get out of my mind. I don't know what it could be their eyes, the way they talked, their smell, boy did they smell good, their bodies. I mean I know I haven't been with a woman for five years but I just met them and God I just want to take each one and touch every part of their bodies, stroke their horns, fluff and preen their wings, lift their tails and shove my... No bad brain stop thinking sexy thoughts. Come on think of something else old nuns, really old nuns, Nacy Pelosi yep that did it.

"Now I only going to tell you once neither of you, are going to do anything while am asleep got it," I said to my brain and another part of my anatomy.

With that, I closed my eyes and let sleep take hold. Most of the time I'm a lucid dreamer but for some reason, tonight's dream was random and unfocused.

Dream Sequence

I'm walking in a field of wildflowers the sky is a clear blue and the sun is shining down. As I continue to walk I get the feeling of being watched looking around I see nothing but the feeling stays with me. Then all of a sudden I begin to hear something It starts out low but it gains volume It's giggling. What I hear is the giggling of not one but multiple girls. Then I hear something else a voice calling my name. I look around for the owner of the voice and see no one. But then I turn to my left is my front door, not my house just the door. from the other side, I can hear the giggling and now more than one voice calling my name. Opening the door I am now inside my house and I still hear the giggling and the voices calling to me.

"Oh, Brian"
giggling
"Brian come find us"
giggling
"This way''
giggling
We're waiting for you"
giggling
"Come find us"
giggling
"Let's have some fun"
giggling

I finally make it to my bedroom door and stop I'm still hearing the voices calling to me. I know I can control my dreams I try to make everything disappear but there's a greater force a work preventing me from taking control and I still have the feeling of being watched. I swallow a lump in my throat as I reach for the door handle. Slowly I begin to open the door but at the same time, I close my eyes. Once I know the door is fully open I blindly step into my bedroom.There I hear the giggling and multiple voices call my name at once. Not wanting to open my eyes but the sounds of purring and moaning cause me to go aginst my better judgment. Opening them I was met with a sight that brought forth only one reaction.
http://img01.deviantart.net/56b7/i/2011/354/a/8/friendship_is_wet_by_suirobo-d4jn4f2.png
"OH COME ON!!!! This is totally not fair," I yelled at the top of my lungs. There before me were all six girls laying on my bed looking so damn sexy. As I cursed whoever was doing this I caught the sound of muffled laughter. Now I knew there was someone else here. Lookin to the ceiling I spoke loud and clear.

"I know your there I heard you laugh so you might as well show yourself," I waited for a reply but got nothing.

Getting aggravated I realized that I was still in control but I could not remove something from this dream but I could bring something in.

So your not going to show yourself in this dream maybe you'll show up in a nightmare," And with that said I concentrated and brought forth the worst nightmare I ever had growing up. After a few minutes of the screams, blood, and bodies a voice was heard.

"Enough of this what manner of creature would have dreams, such as these." With that said a flash of light that nearly blinded me appeared. After it dissipated there stood an Alicorn and all the nightmarish visions were gone.

This one was as tall as me minus it's horn It had dark blue fur and it's mane and tail looked as though they were made from the stars themselves and they moved in a nonexisting wind.

Looking at her, and I know it was a, her because Twilight told me there are only five Alicorn princesses. And judging by the moon plastered on her butt I can definitely say that she was not the one named Celestia.

So slightly bowing I greeted her. "Hello Princess Luna it is a pleasure to meet you, but please do tell why have you graced this lonely humans dreams and furthermore what's with the mares on the bed?" I said to her then gestured behind me with a thumb.

"Greetings Brian the human, It is a pleasure to meet you as well and to answer your questions being the Princess of the night I am charged with protecting my subjects not only those awake but in their dreams as well. And the second question you asked I sensed of an image deep within your mind of my friends and wished to see if you held any dark intentions to them." She said as her attention was turned to the six mares giggling as they posed on the bed in very erotic fashions.

"Okay there are two very good reasons for that first off I've been here and have known the girls for less than one day and this is what I start thinking about," I say trying to not look at the display before me." And for the second reason that happens to be very personal and I rather not talk about it thank you very much."

"Oh please whatever it is there is no need to be bashful about it come now be a stallion and tell you night princess," She said but hearing the word stallion caused me to flinch and Luna caught on when she saw it." I see I did not know humans were um how should I put it humans do not hold to stallion standards."

"Yeah well, don't get me wrong with a human female I don't have a problem with it but we're talking about ponies and other females here and I haven't been with someone or somepony for a little over five years so you can see my apprehension," I said trying not to look embarrassed.

Throwing her head back and laughing Luna caught me off guard. "My dear human five years is nothing try being trapped in the moon for a thousand years without physical contact I have not yet fully scratched that itch if you know what I mean."

Hearing that my jaw almost hit the floor a thousand years without sex that was just torture.

"Now I believe I know of a solution to your should we say small problem within the Everfree forest there lives a zebra by the name of Zecora she is a shaman and master of potions go to her I know she will be able to help you and after that come see me in the waking world there we can get to know one another a little more intimately," She said with a sultry tone on the last part.

With that she began to fade away seconds later I was awakened by my alarm going off.
Opening my eyes I looked around the room to see everything was back to normal. Getting up I stretched popping joints with some much-needed relief after which I made my way to the bathroom to take care of my normal routine SSandS shit shower and shave.
I then made my way to the kitchen to get something to eat all the while remembering the conversation Luna and I had.
Planning out my schedule for today I decided to go visit Zecora first before any of the girls showed up. Twilight told me about her yesterday.
So I made my way to the front door grabbing the gun holster from yesterday out of habit more than anything but after hearing what the forest was like I grabbed my Saiga-12 as well.

Leaving a note on the door for the girls if they show up while I'm gone I sling the rifle over my shoulder and head to the forest.

It took me some time to get to the trail opening. I stood there for a moment looking into the forest from what the girls told me the place didn't seem all that dangerous in fact it reminded me of home. Be it the animals here were a lot more deadly. But one could say the same thing about Africa or India as long as I stayed calm and alert I should be fine. Taking a deep breath I ventured it the woods minding my step and the surroundings it did not take long to reach my destination.
Just as Twilight described it Zecora's hut was made from an old tree with all the aura of a Shaman or Witchdoctor.

I made my way to the door but stopped thinking that it would be best to wait and not disturb her this early in the morning.

My fears were cut short by a voice from inside calling to me.
(I am sorry but it is difficult to write for Zecora so she will not be rhyming all the time just a warning.)

" I have been expecting your arrival told to me by the night princess so come inside so we may greet each other," Zecora said from inside the hut.

Shrugging my shoulders I reach for the door and began to open it stepping inside I looked around everything was as I expected to be. Then my attention was focused on the lone figure in the room. Walking over to her I extended my hand to greet her.

"Hello, my name is Brian and it's a pleasure to meet you," I said as I took her hoof in my hand.

" The pleasure is mine although I have only heard legends of your kind," She said smiling at me.

"What do you mean by that what legends?" I asked my curiosity peaked.

"My tribe has stories of humans who visited in the past some would bring aid to those in need, while others would punish those committing wicked deeds," She said as she turned around leading me to the center of the room where a cauldron stood.

I decided to be polite so I leaned my shotgun aginst the wall and remove the shoulder holster. Making my way over to her she gestured for me to sit down.

"As I said before I know why you are here and I can help you. But the potion can not be made in a day it will take time," Zecora said lowering her head apologetically.

How much time would it take although I'm just happy you can help me," I said as I cupped her chin lifting it so she could look me in the eyes.

"Thirty days is what it will take but at that time I ask a promise you must make," She said with tears in her eyes. "For my cycle, that time will be and I ask that you mate with me,"

Smiling at her I stood up still cupping her chin I lean in and kiss her on the lips. She hesitates for a second but returns the kiss with passion. Pulling away to catch our breath I look at her. " I promise that you will be my first, but how will it work I'm not a pony you won't be able to get pregnant from?"

"The potion will change you so any mare you mate, the foal will carry your physical trait," Zecora said as she turned and walked over to a table picking up a bowl in her mouth.

"Wait you're telling me that any child I sire will be born with hands and walk on two hooves?" I asked after I figured out what she said.

Placing down the bowl she looked at me." Yes, this is true, and the ones they bare and sire will also take after you."

I stood there in shock at what she told me. Any kids I have will be Anthros and their kids will be the same. I was filled with fear and excitement. Fear that my children would be treated as freaks and shunned but excited that if they found love and started families I would be the father of a new race in this world.

Breaking me out of my thoughts Zecora came over to me.

"For this potion to work there is one thing I need, the essence of life simply put your seed," She said as she pointed a hoof at my groin.

Shocked a little at what she said I smiled. "Okay how do you want to do this"

"I can gather you seed by use of my mouth but I ask that you do the same down south," She said lifting her tail to emphasize her meaning.

I got instantly hard after she said and did that. Nodding we made our way to her cot. Stripping down naked I got on the cot, laying on my back. Zecora climbed on top of me in a 69 position.

Looking at my cock she smiled before turning her head." Impressive your member is to my eyes in thirty days it will be pony size."

She began to lick it then she took the whole thing in her mouth. I gasped from the sensation but I didn't want to be rude so bringing my face close to her marehood I shift it expecting it to have a musky smell but all I got was the smell of pineapple. Without hesitation, I began to assault her with my tongue I ravished her slit like a hungry animal finding food after starving for a week. We were both moaning from the experience. I had made Zecora orgasm five times before I released my load in her mouth. She began to swallow before she pulled back with her mouth and cheeks full. Moving her head over to the bowl she released the contents of her mouth into it. After that, she licked her lips before she got up on shaky legs.

Making her way to a small Calderon she poured the bowl into it before adding other ingredients. Getting up I gathered my clothes to get dressed.

"Please tell me, I must know, why did it take so long for your seed to flow?" She asked as I finish getting dressed.

From what I learned before any equine last about one to two minutes then they rest for an hour but humans have a higher endurance and stamina. We can last ten minutes or more and go multiple times before we need to rest.

"If what you say is true, then there will be countless mares after you," She said turn with a shocked expression.

Walking over to her a gently rub her cheek and kiss her once more." Maybe so but for now there are only seven mares that hold the keys to my heart."

Looking up to my eyes she smiles. "And are two of these mares me and one fo royalty?"

Hearing that I sheepishly smiled." Ok make it eight mares so far but you don't have to worry my heart can hold love for an infinite number."

After that statement and one more kiss, I helped Zecora with the potion. Thre were a few things I found out first the potion had to ferment for a month so it could work. The second thing was I produce 10x the amount of potent sperm than any stallion every even an Alicorn. And the third thing was what she said before with the potion I would be the size of an above average stallion eighteen inches long and two inches in diameter. With news like that I was ecstatic but then I realized that the only clothes I could wear were my sweatpants. I gonna need to see if Rarity would be able to make me some new pants.

Finishing up the potion would have been easy for Zecora that is if I wasn't there to distract her every few minutes. I would stand by her and squeeze her flank. Or I'd drop to my knees behind her and bury my face under her tail and lick her to orgasm. But the best was me dropping my pants and fucking her plot. Hey, she wanted to wait for me to take her cherry but she didn't say anything about her blackcherry. I was glad my current size didn't cause her pain but orgasmic pleasure and after my orgasm, I got to see what she'd look like pregnant with my foal. And I have to say I got really turned on at the site of her belly extended like that. Yes, you heard it here folks I have a preggo fetish. Unfortunately, after our third oral and anal fornication experience, Zecora had to kick me out of her hut so she could get work done. So I put my shoulder holster back on and grabbed my Saiga kissing her goodbye and promising to come back sometime this week to have some fun. With that, I made my way out of the forest heading for home. As I left the forest I had a smile on my face. Happy that things were looking up.

Then all that changed when I heard the screams. Looking around my eyes caught site of Spike and three fillies they were, a good thirty yards away but that wasn't all I saw. Circling around them were two big tigers with goat heads on their backs and a snake for a tail, Chimeras.

Fluttershy told me about them even her stare won't work on them.

Flipping the safety off my Saiga I ran over to them yelling to get the big uglies attention. Luckily it worked one started to run toward me. raising the Saiga up in the air and.
Blam
The Chimera stopped dead in its tracks looking around in shock from the thunderous noise.

Composing itself It looked at me. "How did you make the thunder roar creature?"

"So you can speak that means your, not some dumb animal," I said as I lowered the barrel in sight of the big cat thing.

"Yes we can speak and we can sense that you are an apex come join my mate and I we will share this feast," It said as it began to turn back to Spike and the girls.

"You will not harm them," I said shifting my stance to unleash hell on these monsters. "You called me an apex then you know that I will hunt even you so take your mate back to the forest and hunt a deer."

Hearing that the Chimeras looked at each other then turned and charged at me. I took aim and brought down the first one before it took three steps the other one stopped for a moment before charging again. Firing two shots it too met the same fate as it's foolish mate. After that, I stood there breathing in to calm myself down. Unknown to me Spike and the girls made their way over to me. I didn't even know they were there until Spike placed his Clawed hand on my hip to get my attention.

"Brian you ok there big guy?" He asked still a little shaking up himself.

I looked down at him and smiled." Yeah I'm fine just didn't think I'd have to use a gun again so soon," I said as I shifted the safety on the Saiga before slinging it over my shoulder.

"So Spike, are you going to be rude are you going to introduce me to your three friends?" I asked trying to get their minds off of what just happen.

"Oh right, well this is Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo and girls this is Brian the human," He said as I shook each of their hoofs in turn.
http://pre09.deviantart.net/0a07/th/pre/i/2016/171/0/6/older_sweetie_belle_by_skittleeeez-da6kkz9.png http://orig01.deviantart.net/8563/f/2015/323/f/5/older_apple_bloom_by_auridash_draws-d92850v.png http://orig14.deviantart.net/883a/f/2015/323/2/1/older_scootaloo_by_auridash_draws-d927pc1.png

"It's a pleasure to meet you and if I may say so I can see why Spike likes being with you, three lovely young ladies," I said causing Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom to blush while Scootaloo just rolled her eyes.

Spike just crossed his arms and grumbled under his breath.

I leaned over and nudged his shoulder getting him to look at me. "Hey chill out dude, you don't have to worry I follow the Bro code never mess with a buddies girl or girls.

Hearing this his expression lighten up and we fist bumped. Our attention was brought back by the sound of multiple voices calling to us. We looked to see Twilight and the others running over.

"Spike girls are you all right we heard the roars and then the load noise and came to help," Twilight said as she made over to Spike to check to see if he was alright.

"Yeah, we're fine just a couple of Chimeras thought they could make us their breakfast but Brian changed their minds he saved us," Spike said as he came over to stand next to me.

"But how?'' Twilight asked a little confused as to how I stopped to ferocious predators

Point to the shotgun hanging off my shoulder. " With this took them both out."

"You mean killed them, they're dead," Fluttershy asked in a trembling sad voice.

Hearing this made my heart ache so I walked over and kneeled in front of her lowering my head. " Yes I did and I'm sorry but it was the only thing I could do, I couldn't let them harm Spike and the girls so, I had to use lethal force if it's any consolation their deaths were quick they didn't suffer, so please all of you don't hate me for what I did." Still with my head bowed. I felt a hoof on my shoulder looking up I saw Fluttershy looking at me she had tears in her eyes but a smile on her face.

"I couldn't hate you, Brian none of us could you save four innocent lives and you said that they died quickly and I don't know what any of us would do if we lost any of you," Fluttershy said still smiling at me.

Looking around I saw all the girls nodding in agreement.

Then I stood up placing my hands on Fluttershy's cheeks and brought her in for a passionate kiss."Thankyou."

Hearing a loud gasp I looked around to see the other standing with shocked expressions. "What is there something wrong?"

"Something wrong, something wrong, you just kissed Fluttershy," Twilight yelled at me.

Looking at her then I turned to look at Fluttershy who had turned a deep shade of red. I scratched my head, I then smiled. " Oh, I sorry did you want one too," With that I walked over to her and pulled her into a deep kiss as well.

Pulling back from the kiss I looked around again. "Anypony else want one," I asked only to have Rarity and Pinkie raising their hooves in the air. So I made my way over and kissed them both with as much compassion as the others received.

The whole time this was happening Spike, Sweetie, Bloom, and Scoots were rolling on the ground laughing their asses off.

Finishing that I looked over to Rainbow Dash and Applejack for their responses.

Applejack just buried her head into her hat covering the blush she had mumbling something to herself.

As for Rainbow Dash, she hovered there putting up a hoof. "Don't worry Big Guy I'm good I can wait."

With that out of the way I turn in the direction of town and started to walk having Spike and his herd following behind. Turning my head to look back I called out to the girls. " We better notify the local sheriff or guards about what happened so they can come out and take care of these carcasses before they attract something else."

Without looking back I knew what was happening those six were standing or hovering there still in shock from what I did but, to be honest, I didn't care at that moment.

I was the happiest I've ever been, not only did I have Zecora as a loving mate but possibly Princess Luna and the six mares behind me. And in thirty days I will be able to not only satisfy them sexually but if I'm lucky I just might get them pregnant to boot.
Life is good.

Correction life sucks because just as I entered town I was surrounded by a bunch of ponies in gold armor holding spears and all of them were pointed at me.

And all I could think was. "Now what?"

Meet and Greet the Royals

Author's Note

I forgot to mention in the first chapter the size of the Chimeras were around eight feet tall at the top of the goat's head.
So to clarify all the monsters of the forest are big even compared to a human.
Case in point and remember that Fluttershy is five feet tall at the top of her head.

Meet and Greet the Royals

Correction life sucks because just as I entered town I was surrounded by a bunch of ponies in gold armor holding spears and all of them were pointed at me.

And all I could think was. "Now what?"

Standing there I looked around me all of these ponies had the same expression on their faces. One thing I was glad about was they kept their distance leaving an opening of ten feet around me so I wasn't too scared if one of them freaked out.

Thinking I might be able to open some dialog with them I stood straight up raised my right hand forming the Vulcan hand sign taking a deep breath and said what any Sci-fi nut would say.

"Greeting Equestrians I come in peace take me to your leader," I said with the biggest goofiest smile on my face.
(Insert sound of crickets chirping)

"Oh come, guys, I know this is your job and you're doing it exceptionally well, but be realistic don't you think this is a little overkill there's just one of me and twenty of you," I said as I turned to look at all of them.

After a few minutes of this, I started to get a little aggravated." Look, guys, my house is right there and this stuff is starting to get heavy plus I'm getting thirsty so if you're not going to do anything I just, going home," With that, I took a step to my house but the strange thing was the guards moved with me.

I stopped and looked around they were still the same distance away but when I moved they move too. Shrugging my shoulders I started walking and I suspected they stayed the same distance away it was like they were a wall that moves when I moved. To be honest it was kind of funny. Everywhere I moved they did the same thing. Deciding not to push my luck I made my way to the house as expected they parted when we got to the door. Pulling out my keys I unlocked the door and opened it getting ready to walk in I stop and turn around.

"Okay, guys, I know you are doing your job and all but if somepony comes by and want to talk to me. Have them push this button right here it will let me know and thank you for the escort home it was well strange," I said as I showed them the button to the intercom before I shut the door.

Once inside I took off the holster and the Saiga and put them away then I made my way to the kitchen to get me something to drink. Choosing to get something a little stronger I reach in the cabinet above the frig and pulled out a bottle of Makers Mark. Grabbing a glass of the counter I made my way back to the living room and plopped down in my chair pouring a glass of that sweet nectar. And wouldn't you know it right when I was going to take a sip the alarm goes off, someone's at the door I get up be it a little pissed mumbling as I made my way over to the monitor.

"Stupid mother fucker interrupting me while I tried to relax after a hard morning of sex and shooting stuff whoever this is I going to kick them right in the...Oh, I was wondering when they'd show up," I said making my way over to the monitor/intercom to see who it was only to see the very ponies I've been waiting for.

There on the monitor was Luna and I believed Celestia. I gotta tell you something see Luna stood as tall as me but Celestia was tall she had to be between fourteen and sixteen hands tall. And wanting to be called ponies she was built more like an Arabian horse

except for the multicolored mane and tail that move on their own the big fucking wings and the really sharp looking horn on her head.

Placing the bottle and glass back in the kitchen I made my way to the door stopping and grabbing and putting on the shoulder holster once more. I then unlocked the door. Slowly opening the door I peeked out looking around until my eyes fell on the ones I was hoping to see. Twilight, Luna and the girls were standing all together and next to them was Celestia. She stood there looking so regal so noble so, so full of herself, God I haven't even met her yet and I already hate her.
Looking directly at her I bowed to show respect as I did one of the guards moved in reading his spear seeing this I reach for one of my pistols and began drawing it.

Seeing what was about to happen Celestia spoke up. " Lieutenant stand down,"

"But your majesty this creature disrespects both you and Princess Luna by not kneeling before you," He shouts while pointing his spear at me.

"You heard the order Lieutenant stand down now Sir Brian has shown my sister and I respect by bowing to us kneeling is not required," Luna said as she marched over to stand in front of the guard making him cower.
(Mental note never piss-off Luna.)

I turned back to face Celestia I nodded place my pistol back in its holster and putting my hands down by my side.

"Now that we have that out of the way I believe introductions are in order I am Princess Celestia, Diarchy of the Sun and I assume by her actions that you have already met my sister Princess Luna, Diarchy of the Moon," Celestia said gesturing to herself than Luna.

"Yes your highness, we have met although it was in a dream. But, may I ask Princess Luna is this a social call or are you here about that matter we discussed?" I said to Celestia before turning to look at Luna while I wiggled my eyebrows.

For some strange but cute reason, Luna found the ground at her hooves very interesting.

Looking at her I could only think that she was more beautiful in real life than any dream and I honestly couldn't wait to make love to her and truly fuck her brains out.
Shaking that last part out of my head I turned to Celestia."Well, your majesty's if you Twi, Dash, Aj, and the others will follow me we inside we can get comfortable and get to know each other better," I said as I opened the door and gestured for them to enter.

Celestia bowed her head and walked inside followed by Luna and then the others. I laughed when only Rarity, Pinkie, and Dash were the only ones to look at me, the rest just walked in still with a slight blush and Applejack was still mumbling under her breath about something.

Before I closed the door Spike came up to me.

"Hey um, Brian do think it will be all right if the girls come in too?" He said rubbing his hands nervously.

Looking down at him then to the girls who were giving me the cutest puppy dog eyes ever I folded.
Fucking ponies and their cute fucking eyes I hope the other don't do this to me because I know damn well I'll be whipped.

Letting them in I decided to let them watch a movie in another room while the rest of use can talk. At first, they protested until they saw the seventy-two inch TV and the walls full of movies. And I mean walls of movies two of them twenty feet long ten feet high full of DVDs of every type of movie you can think of, except porn that was put some place else. Picking a DVD that I knew all of them would like the Jurassic Park trilogy. I showed Spike how to work the remote and asked him to keep the volume at ten.When the movie started I left the room closing the door behind me and made my way to the others.

"Sir Brian, you were gone for a long time we thought something had happened to you," Luan said as she walked up to me and began rubbing her cheek against mine.

"Yes I am sorry about that but Spike and the girls wanted to come in as well but I figured it was best for them not hear this conversation so they're in another room watching a movie," I said as I placed my hand on Luna's neck as we made our way to our seats.

"Whoa wait, a movie you mean like a film?" Rainbow asked surprised and curious.

"Sort of I'll explain about it later and if there's time maybe we can watch one," I told her which caused her to sit down with a little huff.

"Now, Princess, I believe we have something to discuss," I said turning my attention to Celestia.

"Indeed we do, Now Twilight has already told us of your arrival and I must tell you from what I have learned I believe there is no way to send you back," She said before I raised a hand interrupting her.

"Actually, Princess, I could care less about going back there, to be honest, I know for a fact that I would be safer living in the Everfree Forest than I would back on Earth," I told her which made her normal expression change to shocked one.

"But do you not have family or friends that will miss you?" She asked

"All of my family has been dead for six years and I've lived in this house for five years without any human contact so to answer your question there is no one," I said in an emotionless tone.

They all gasped from hearing what I said and they all had tears in their eyes.

"Please don't be upset I've expected it because it was the only way I could survive," I said smiling trying to get them to see that I was ok.

"You said survive twice, why would you have to survive what dangers plagued you so?" Luna asked as she placed a hoof on my lap.

"You see my family did things that were, ah hell the were criminals even my ancestors they were Pirates, Smuggler, Bootleggers and the most reset Arms Dealers.
But when I was ten I found out and chose to distance myself from them, I left and move in with my maternal grandmother who raised me to be an upstanding citizen. Don't get me wrong but boys will be boys as they say, but I never broke the law in fact because of her I graduated high school at fourteen and went to college.
There I got my degree in engineering and started developing multipurpose vehicles. Then when I was twenty I received a letter and a key from my mom in the letter it just told me to do two things first go to the bank take what was in the safety deposit box and the second thing was to close all my accounts take everything and disappear because she said something bad was going to happen. So I followed the instructions and bought some land far away under a fake name and started a new life. Then I got word that my entire family was killed. I found out that my father was turning state's evidence and that's why they were killed and a hit was put out on me because I was part of that family."

After my tale, I looked around the room all of them had mixed expression sadness, shock, and anger.

Celestia wiped the tears from her eyes before she spoke. "That is heartwrenching to lose your entire family because your father chose to do the right thing."

Seeing all the sadness in the room Luna decided to change the subject. " You told us that you built this house to keep you safe please can you explain for you see the outside looks of wood but to the touch, it is a metal and do forgive me but I struck it with my full strength and it showed no damage at all," She said blushing and lowering her head.

I Stroked her cheek to show her I wasn't mad. "Well that would be the material it's made from a titanium-tungsten alloy one foot thick, in fact, the roofs, exterior walls, as well as the garage and basement floors, are made of it. Put it simply this place is a giant metal box and the alloy makes it virtually indestructible."

Ater that last part all of their jaws hit the floor.

"But what about all the windows?" Asked Twilight.

"Six inches thick bulletproof glass," Was my response after I notice her with a quill and some paper.

"How do you get light in here?" She asked me.

"Solar and wind generators on the roof as well as a water collection system and before you ask it there are panels on the roof that collect the sun's rays and they are turned to electricity," I said looking smug at her which made her puff out her cheeks.

"You spoke of this garage what would that be?" Luna asked turning to face me.

"It's that part of the house with the big door you saw before we came inside well in there are vehicles I can use to travel in and lucky for me all of them are designed to work on and offroad," I said which peaked Twilight's interest.

I looked at her a little confused.

"Oh, I did tell you that I ventured to the human world before," Which I nodded. " Well they had vehicles there also but I was unable to examine then due to the short time I had there." She explained with enthusiasm at first changing to disappointment.

"Well, I do have all the semantic to them and plenty of spare parts maybe, later on, I can let you look at them," I said receiving a squee then a kiss and multiple thank yous.

Twilight realized what she was doing and quickly returned to her seat blushing while the others giggled. Which made Rainbow Dash just roll her eyes and muttered egghead.

Celestia cleared her throat making the room become silent. "What you have told us is very informative and we thank but now I must ask you something very important," She said looking sternly at me waiting for my answer.

"You want to know if I mean any harm to your ponies," I said to which she nodded. " The answer is yes I will but only if they try to harm me, my friends or my loved ones. I will try a peaceful approach but if that fails I will use force and if that does not deter them then I will use lethal force. I believe I proved that earlier with those two Chimeras," I said with true conviction.

Celestia sat there silent as did all of them after what I said.

" Thank you for being honest with your answer and with that, I would like to formally welcome our newest citizen to Equestria Brian the human," She said which made all seven of the others jump up and proceed to bury me in my first pony pile.

"Thank you, your majesty," I said.

"Please call me Celestia we are friends after all," She answered back.

"Yes and you must call me Luna," The beautiful moon princess said.

Pulling her it to a kiss I asked. "Can I not call you Lulu instead?" To which she just nodded.

I was finally happy for two reasons first I now had not just friends but lovers and two I finally got to kiss Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"This has been a very informative day but I believe we must return to Canterlot there is still a lot to be done," Celestia said as she rose from her seat.

Hearing this caused Luna, to whine and then look at her sister with those dreaded puppy dog eyes she even added a lower lip quiver.

Shaking her head Celestia gave in. "Very well sister I will see you back at the castle later just remember to lower the moon when it is time," She said as she lit up her horn and in a flash, she was gone.

Looking at all the girls I was thinking of something we could do to pass the time and no sex was not one of them you sick perverts. Then it hit me they never seen the place well not all of it.

"Hey, ladies while you're here how about I show you around the place?" To which I received some nods, hoof claps, and a squee from Luna and Twilight this time.

We started our tour in the kitchen where Pinkie went full blown hyper running around checking out everything. I'm still want to know how she climbed into the oven and came out of the fridge. Seriously her butt was sticking out of the oven and her top half was sticking out of the fridge and they were on opposite sides of the room. It was quickly resolved when Applejack closed the oven door making Pinkie walk out of the fridge. Deciding it was best to move along I showed the rest of the house from the dining room the downstairs restroom to the library which took the combined effort of all of us to pull Twilight out of the room. She just kept repeating, books and precious knowledge over and over again.

Rainbow Dash grabbed hold of her shoulders shaking her while yelling. "Come on snap out of it Egghead the big guy promised to let you come back and read some other time."

This snapped her out of her trance. Blushing she tried to apologize but a kiss from me stopped her.

"You don't need to apologize for who you are," I told her after the kiss. " So shall we continue with the tour?"

Stopping in front a door I turn to look at them with a smile. " Now behind this door are wonders that no pony could possibly dream of," With that said I knocked to receive a yeah from the otherside before I opened the door reviling my entertainment room.
As we entered the room I noticed Spike standing in front of the DVD player ready to put in another movie while the girls sat on the couch.

"Hey, guys whatcha you doing did you watch all three movies already?" I asked thinking that we couldn't have spent six hours talking.

"No, we just didn't like the second one so we were going to watch a different movie that's all," Sweetie said fidgeting in her seat.

"Yeah, it's not like you were scared of those viloso, viloosa,"

" Velociraptors" Scoots started to say before Apple Bloom corrected her.

"Yeah, those things," the young Pegasus said with a smile to only have Sweetie stick her tongue at her.

But Sweetie kept fidgeting so I asked the most obvious question. "Um, Sweetie do you have to use the (choosing my words carefully) powder room?"

She nods quickly.

"Rarity could you show your sister and the others the facilities," Luan ask my marshmallow mare.

"Absolutely come along darlings this way," She said turning around to walk down the hall only to be followed by three very happy looking young mares.

"Pry tell what is in this room dear, Brian?" Luna asked as she and the others walked around the room eyeing everything.

"Just the entertainment room this is where I can watch movies, play video games and just wind down," I said which caught all of their attention encluding Rarity's who just returned with three very relieved looking young mares.

I proceeded to tell them of the different generes like action, comedy, romance, Documentaries and with that, I looked at Twi and told her not now which made her plop on the floor and pout.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/2b/41/0c/2b410c9d9a9cb7af3ee1a567ec9e731e.jpg
Then I told them about the different types of games and I had to say the same thing to Luna who did pretty much the same thing as Twi but more pleading than pouting.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2013/12/30/510029/large.png the same thing as Twi did.
I laughed and had to turn away before their cuteness made me change my mind.
We carried on with the tour with the last four joining us I showed them the rest of the downstairs and the door to the basement which I said only had food supplies and where the power generators and batteries were. After that, I showed them the garage now here is where Rainbow Dash squeed when she saw what I had. She would move from one to another 'squeeing' loader each time. I even let them sit inside of them. And I have to say this for hooves they could grip and turn the stirring wheel with no problem it was as if they were doing it with hands.

"I have an idea how about I teach all of you how to drive these that way if there,s any trouble and I'm unable to do it you can that includes you four as well," I say as I point to Spike, Sweetie, AB, and Scoots only to receive another group hug thank yous and kisses from eight of the twelve.
"I should do things like this more often if I get rewards like that," I said as I looked at my watch. "Well it's only four in the afternoon what should we do now, I showed you every room except upstairs and all that there are four empty room another bathroom and the master bedroom and bath."

"Oh, darling why not show us that?" Rarity asks in a sultry tone while batting her eyes.

Rarity my luscious marshmallow I would love to but there are two problems with that, the first being our four younger guests and you should now all good things come to those who wait," I said cupping her chin to look at me.

Stepping back I looked around mentally counting ok one pony is missing.

" Um, girls do any of you know where Pinkie went?" I asked as I turned around looking only to be stopped by a hoof on my shoulder.

Turning to see Twilight with a piece of paper in her magic." I think this is for you, it was taped to your back,"

Taking the folded up paper from her I opened it and began to read.

"So what's it say, come on let's hear it," Rainbow Dash yelled while I stood there with a smile on my face.

The others seemed to be getting as important as rainbow was.
I turned the paper around so everypony could read it

It says go directly to Sugarcube Corner, do not pass go, do not collect two hundred bits.

Loves and cupcakes Pinkie

PS bring your appetites

PPS Leave the guns at home.

"What's this about?" I asked.

"Pinkie must have gone to get your welcome party started and I guess she want's us to show up," Twilight said as she read the note.

Looking at the others a grin formed on my face. "Well if we're going to aPinkie Pie Party we might as well show up in style," I said as I pointed to theSUV behind them.
https://assets3.thrillist.com/v1/image/1255156/size/tmg-facebook_social.jpg
A collective ooooh caused me to laugh ushering everypony in I had Twilight sit next to me and Luna by the window everypony and Dragon else took up the back seats. I laugh again when I started up the SUV the roar of the engine made them all jump. Applejack asked me if I had a manticore under the hood cause that's what the engine sounded like when I revved it up.

"These seats are quite comfortable and the roar of the what was it oh yes the motor is exhilarating but I fail to see how we will be able to go to the party with no exit," Luna asked to which I reach up and push a button a second later there was a noise and the wall in front of us began to rise.

A moment later we had a clear view of outside. I put it in gear and we began to move till I hit the breaks. Turning to Twi and Luna I smiled." Um, I don't know where to go so directions would be helpful," I said sheepishly.

Luna giggled into her hoof and Twilight just rolled her eyes then there was a flash of light after my eyesight came back floating in front of me was a map of the town.
http://img07.deviantart.net/3850/i/2015/162/b/5/ponyville_area_map_by_wolfboy183-d8wxdxl.jpg
"Now We are here and Sugarcube Coner is right here so I suggest we take this route it will be the quickest," Twilight said using her horn like a laser pointer.

Looking at the directions she showed I noticed something that bothered me narrow roads and too many homes. "Twi what if we take this route it will have less to no fo.. hoof traffic plus I can take this baby off road," I said showing an alternate route to which she nodded and I got an oh yeah, from Rainbow, AJ, and the younger ones while an 'eep' and an 'oh dear' came from Rarity and Fluttershy.

Before leaving I pushed the button closing the garage door. Turning left I revved up the engine before putting it in gear and punching it we were off. We made, good time even if we made an unscheduled stop at Sweetapple Acres to pick up Granny Smith. And I'll say this about that old mare she can be dead honest when she want's to be.
Quote the old green mare. " Yur a tall one ain'tcha well ifin your goin ta court this here gal I approve I also speck ta have lots of great grandkids beforin' I pass on yall hear."

Her words mind you and as for what happened, I had to help her into the SUV because Applejack was frozen with shock and embarrassment picture her as red as the three apples on her flank. After helping granny I picked up AJ bridal style and put her in the backseat with a mixture of giggles and jealous huffs. Getting back in myself I gunned it to get to the party. Pulling up in front of Sugarcube Corner caught the attention of ponies that were just arriving as well. Stopping and turning off the motor I stepped out and opened the other doors to help out the others. Upon seeing the two Princesses and the other bearers of the elements step out of this large loud black metal cart their looks changed from fear to just surprise and curiosity.

Rainbow Dash pulled me over to the side where Her AJ and Spike had serious looks on their faces. "Big Guy you got to teach us how to drive that was so awesome," She said hovering in my face.
I looked at the others they nodded in agreement.

"Okay I'll teach all of you," I said making Rainbow do a somersault in the air. "But I need to talk to Spike real quick so if you girls wouldn't mind," Saying this I ushered Spike to follow me to the side of the building away from everypony.

"So what do you want to talk to me about?" He asked when I stopped a good distance away from the others.

"Well I was wondering if you would like me to teach you gun safety after what I saw earlier I think you might need it that is until you grow a little bigger," I said which made his eyes grow big from surprise.

"You mean like that thing you used to kill the Chimeras," Spike said a little too loud gaining the attention of some of the others.

"Shhhh yes like that but we'll start off with something small like a 22 pistol and rifle then move up from there," I said.

"But why are you doing this why teach me?" He asked

"Well, to be honest, I think it would be a good idea if someone else knew how to use them if something happens to me or I'm someplace else and from some of the stories the girls told me this town is a magnet for weird stuff and monster attacks does that answer you question," I asked him to which he nodded.

After we fist bumped we made our way to the door where the others were waiting.

"And what were you two talking about?" Luna asked to which Spike and I both answered guy stuff and left it at that.

Making our way to the doors I pushed them open only to be greeted by a loud SURPRIESE from Pinkie and a room full of ponies.

"So did ya like it did y a did ya?" Pinkie asked me bouncing around till I grabbed her in a hug and kissed her.

"Yes, I love it thank you and Thank all of you for coming," I said to her and yelled to the other ponies.

I was greeted by a number of ponies that I'm afraid I have to meet again to learn their names. Making my way around the place Applejack called me over to meet some ponies.

"Brian I'd like Y'all to meet my brother Big Mac and theses two mares are his herd mate this Cheerilee and Marble Pie Apple," She said as I shook the hoof of each one.

Looking I could see Big Mac lived up to his name being about 6 inches taller than me with red fur and an orange mane and tail. He wore a large wooden yolk around his neck and the guy had visible muscles.http://img14.deviantart.net/7889/i/2011/151/d/0/eeeyup_by_shelltoontv-d3hqayq.png
Standing on either side of him were two mares. The really shy one was gray with dark gray mane and tail with three marbles for her cutie mark.https://mlpforums.com/uploads/post_images/sig-4179003.marble_pie_by_mrkupkake-d9ecbkd.png
While the other was a magenta with a two tone pink mane and tail with three smiling flowers for her mark.
https://vignette4.wikia.nocookie.net/p__/images/2/29/Cheerilee_vector_by_durpy-d4pay0a.png/revision/latest?cb=20130922084210&path-prefix=protagonist

We stood there for what seemed like hours in silence.

"Sooo your Applejacks brother?"

"Eeyup"

"And these two lucky mares Are your herd mates?"

"Eeyup"

"Not very talkative are you?"

"Eenope"

". ."

"You want to go get a drink?"

"Sure"

"Ladies it was a pleasure meeting you and I hope we see each other soon but If you don't mind I like to borrow your stallion for a little bit," I said bowing to them and ushering Mac over to the makeshift bar.

As we stood there drinking Mac said what you'd expect a brother would say. If I hurt his little sister in any way I'd regret it. Actually, he threating to buck me so hard I'd wind up back where I came from.

Agreeing with him I excused myself and attempted to find the girls only to run into Celestia.

Greetings Brian, it is so nice to see you again allow me to introduce my husband Discord and our children Illusion and Eris," Celestia said gesturing to the two figures standing next to her.

I was about to say something until I felt some weight on my head and then a face came into view. It giggled at first then it floated off of me to hovered there.

"Hello, there you must be Eris?" I asked the still giggling little mixed matched thing of cuteness.https://i.ytimg.com/vi/NiYZtUrCxro/maxresdefault.jpg

My attention was brought back to the others by a strong male voice sounding a lot like John de Lancie.Looking at the two One stood on two mismatched legs and his arms were also different the guy looked like something Dr. Frankistien would have made if he was drunk off his ass. The son and daughter looked simi symmetrical.https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/85/91/88/859188655487b25a0382ff8e351fd40d.png https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/6f/ba/1b/6fba1b6adb1baeaabab31f3bfd4792cd.jpg

"It is a pleasure to finally meet you my Celly has told me all about you and I must say for being the Lord of Chaos you human are giving me a run for my bits as it were," He said vigorously shaking my hand only yo pull me close to whisper in my ear. I know what your intention are and I'll just say this if you hurt Luna or Fluttershy I will make your life a living hell got me, bucko."

Before I could react Celestia stepped in. "Now dear, he has no intention of harming any of the girls, in fact, I believe he would rather die than hurt them am I correct in that assumption, Brian?"Celestia asked to which I nodded.

I finally got to meet their son Illusion and I have to say this for the son of chaos he acted more like his mother. Not so much with Eris when she heard about me and her Aunt Luna she decided to start calling me Uncle Brian. To be honest I had no problem with it because I never got to know any of my brothers or sisters kids back on Earth.

I continued to talk with them until I was surrounded by a dark blue energy and was picked up. Floating through the air I saw my destination Luna was bringing me over to her and the girls. I was plopped down at a table with all the girls sitting, around it including Zecora.

Looking around to all ten faces I smiled. "So ladies what's up?"

"We thought that you might like to spend some time with us is all," Rainbow said trying to look like she really doesn't care.

"Oh, come now darling you were the one to ask Luna to bring him over here in the first place," Rarity said making Rainbow blush and try not to make eye contact with me.

"It's okay Dashie I wanted to spend time with all of you anyways," I said causing her to blush more from the Dashie part.

So for the next few hours, we spent it getting to know each other more of me knowing the girls than anything. I found out about their adventures. Like Lunas first NightMare Night, Fluttershy making a dragon cry, to finding out there was a rulebook for the ultimate goof off, who knew. But during this whole time, all of us were becoming very inebriated or in normal man's talk drunk off our collective plots. I know we did some things at the party that was fun like dancing and I think I sang a song or two.but after that it started to get fuzzy. As the morning was coming due to the sun shining right into my face I tried to roll over but for some reason, I was stuck not stuck but pinned I had a warm body on either side of me and one more lying on top. Lifting my head as it was the only part of me that could move. I looked to see who was in my bed or at least I hope it was my bed. Let's see eggshell white and lamp on nightstand yep my room my bed. Now, who is in bed with me. Looking around I saw a plethora of colors. I could have stayed there all day but nature was calling. so with a heavy heart, I tried to move only to wake everypony else up with a collective groan. I knew I was not going to be stuck there for long I hoped anyways. as everyone started to move I counted eight yep all of them were here.

"Zowie Wowie Powie my head as an owie and so does my tushie," Pinkie said getting up from the bed with a shit eating grin.

"You're not the only one darling," Rarity said as she looked at me rubbing her flank.

"Okay, why don't we all agree that Brian pounded our plots and end it there," Twilight said as she too rubbed her tush.

"Yeah sure but I remember the big guy was getting really antsy when our bellies were getting big from all that batter he was putting in there," Rainbow smirked. "I think some pony has a preggo fetish," She said laughing at the last part.

I looked at her with a straight face and determination in my voice. "So what if I liked seeing your bellies big and round picturing them full of my Foals and wanting to do it for real I don't see a problem with that."

After I said that all eyes were turned on to me.

"So what you said last night was true?" Luna asked moving closer to me. "That you loved all of us and wanted to form a herd and get married and start a family?"

"Yes I did," I said smiling at all eight of them." I don't know why I never believed in love at first site until I met all of you. I told you of my past of my family and you excepted me showed me more compassion than I ever had in my life." I said as I dropped down to one knee." I know I don't deserve any of you but I ask you here and now will all of you except me and become my herd, my wives?"

Luna walked up to me placing her hoof on my shoulder looking around at the others each giving her a silent answer she smiled at me. "Yes we will but I believe it would be best if we got to know each other better so I say we wait to go any further until the heat and then after will let all of Equestria know of our intentions," She said and again all the girls nodded in agreement.

"YES" I yelled before composing myself.
"I mean thank you all of you now I think it would be best if we got cleaned up and went downstairs for some breakfast," I said as I looked to see all the girls had already left to the bathrooms. Shrugging my shoulders I walk into the master bath only to see Rarity Twilight Zecora and Luna in there. I walk over to the urinal since the toilet was occupied only to be stopped by Rarity.

"Darling we ladies need our privacy so you will have to wait," She said a little shocked that I came in there.

I leaned down and kissed her on the lips and smiled." My lovely Marshmallow I have already seen your plots and Marebits so you on the toilet won't bother me a bit plus I really have to go," With that, I used the urinal then went over and washed my hands and left without a second thought.

Getting off the toilet and heading to the sink Rarity stopped and look at the others. "What manner of Stallion did we choose to be with?" She asked to get a different answer from each of them and herself.

"Brave"

"Compassionate"

"Strong"

"Wise"

" The best there is," They all said together making them laugh.

Making my way downstairs I walked into the kitchen only to see Applejack looking around the cupboards.

Coughing to get her attention I walk up and lift her front hooves over my shoulders to bring her to my height wrapping my arms around her I kissed her lips making her moan.

"Now what are you doing as I recall all of you are guest which means I'm making breakfast so no arguing but I will let you help if you ask nicely," I said only to get a quick peck on the lips, smiling I looked at her. "That'll do so what are we making."

"I was fixing to make some apple pancakes but I can't find any apples," She said looking left and right.

Oh sorry but my apple tree didn't make the trip but I do have dehydrated apples those will work," I said as I reached into the cabinet and pulled out an airtight bag with apple pieces in it. cutting the bag open I reach into it and pulled out a piece handing it to her. Taking it in her hoof Applejack smelled it before putting the piece in her mouth after the first bite her eyes went wide.

"Hoo-wee, sugarcube these here apples are as sweet as them Zap Apples we get on the farm," She said taking the bag from me to put it into the bowl she had for the pancake mix.

While she worked on that I decided to get the griddle ready as well as get some other things for us to eat. Just in time too as everyone else made their way to the dining room to get ready for breakfast.

What a trooper Applejack knew how many pancakes were needed to fill everyponies stomach I let her run that job while I got everything else to the table then I finally brought in the large platter and set it in the center of the table.

Before we dug in Luna spoke up." Before we continue we must choose who will be the lead mare and who is second," She said looking at the others." I choose Twilight and Zecora in that order do I hear an objection? Then so be it, congratulations you two please treat us all with love equally." She said as all the other nodded the heads.

Twilight blushed and Zecora nodded to what was said. I, on the other hand, was confused and I started it. "What do you mean Lead mare and second?"

"Well, when a group of mares finds a stallion they like they form a herd and they choose a lead and second. These two are in charge of everything dealing with the herd making sure all the mares are treated equally and have time with the stallion. When there are Foals they make sure they are all cared for in fact a Foal is treated as if all the mares are its mother.But the lead and second can also choose to allow others to join or they can remove a member if they deem it." Twilight said surprisingly in one breath.

"So the Lead Mare and Second are in charge of everything but what does the stallion do?" I asked.

"The stallions job is to protect his herd as it is the herd's job to protect him.To give and receive pleasure, to help raise the young. And if the stallion finds another mare he likes he can ask if the lead and second will allow her in but if they refuse she will be only seen as a concubine does that help you?" Luna asked after that somewhat strange explanation.

I sat there looking at all of the girls thinking about what I was just told and one thought popped into my head "What the hell am I doing here?" only to be pushed aside by the thought of starting a family of my own to teach them the values I was taught by my grandmother. Shrugging I looked over to Rainbow Dash and asked her to pass the butter.

During breakfast, the girls decided that I should spend time with each of them before the heat came in thirty days.I agreed but I told them I would like to spend some time with Spike as well for guy stuff. they reluctantly agree.

Standing up I raised my glass." Ladies I would like to say something important.
I know it's going to be hard nothing in life is ever easy.
But I will never back down, I will never give up, I will keep moving forward to a bright future.
I don't know what the future will bring but I do know I'm not afraid because I'm not alone."

After that, all of the girls made their way over to me for a big group hug.

So here I am a human in Equestria and in thirty days I will officially start a herd with eight of the most beautiful mares ever.
I am one lucky son of a bitch.

Getting to Know You

Author's Note

For those that are interested, this is the scale I use for the ponies and human. Luna would be 11 hands and other ponies are between 8 to 9 hands high. Big Mac is the same as Luna and Trouble Shoes Celestia.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2012/8/3/65603/full.jpg

Getting to Know You

Today was the day the first of many. This was the start of my new life. Ok I know it sounds confusing so let me explain.You see Luna, Twilight, Zecora, and the others all agreed that it would be best for me to get to know each of them a little better. So for the next thirty days, minus the time I would spend training Spike, I am to spend with each of them to get to know them and their families if need be Applejack for one. Luna said it would make it easier on all of us as we were going to form a herd and be married as Man and Mares after the Estrus week. Which actually was ten days long so I have no idea why they would call it a week. Twilight told Zecora this and she had no problems with it as long as they remember that I promised to Rut with her first at the beginning of the season as soon as I took the potion. With that, we all agreed that I would stay at Zecoras the night before the heat, take the potion and fulfill my promise to give her the foal she wishes. And after that, we both would be transported to Twilights Castle where I would repeat this with the remainder of my Herd and hopefully get all of them pregnant. As for the position of the lead mare, they all chose Zecora as she was the first to want me as her mate. Which I didn't care about who was in charge because I would love them all no matter what.
So today I am spending it with Fluttershy, she drew the short straw. Making my way over to her cottage I was wondering what it would be like. To my surprise, it looked like any old world cottage the roof was made of grass and from a distance, it would look like a small grassy mound. But up close you could see the windows and door. There were even birdhouses outside holding many different kinds of birds. a small bridge spanned the creek that passed by the front of her home all in all I would say that this place was as peaceful as you could get.
http://orig15.deviantart.net/3c4a/f/2012/288/3/4/fluttershy__s_home_by_dfer32-d5hyfxw.png
That was until I was mobbed by a bunch of small furry and feathered critters and one big ass bear. I'm not joking this bear was at least nine feet tall. And all I could think was if I piss him off there goes my life no more me just a blood smear on the ground and maybe some small chunks here and there but gone none the less.Luckily for me, he was a friendly bear.

I made my way over to her door only to be stared down by a white rabbit.

"Oh my it seems that you finally met my bunny Angel, Angel this is the stallion I told you about," Fluttershy said to a small white rabbit.

Now I'm just going to say this, the look that bunny gave me was one of pure anger. I don't know why he hated me so much. I wasn't going to eat him or anything like that but come on he even had a butcher knife in his paws or were they hands threatening me. And Fluttershy thought he was just overreacting.

Seriously the fuzzball had a butcher knife and she said he was overreacting. If you ask me I think the little guy is just overprotective of Fluttershy after all sometimes she can be a pushover or as this one dickhead douche bag said a doormat.
Just to let you know he's in the hospital right now after a very bizarre encounter with a baseball bat.

But there is a silver lining the psycho bunny did find out that I killed two Chimeras and I may have let it slip that what happened to the cherry vendor was me. So I think he realized that I love Fluttershy and I'd do anything to protect her and our future Foals myself.

But let's get back to the story.

Like I said before I was going to spend time with each of the girls to get to know them better. Let's just say Fluttershy's daily routine was anything but boring. She did a lot, for one pony going around town making sure everyponies pets were ok then she would travel to Whitetail Woods to see the animals there and sometimes she'd even go to the Everfree Forest in certain spots mind you but still. For a timid and scared pony according to the others Rainbow being one. With all the stuff she does she is a Mare with some huge bowling ball size balls. Hell, I had my weapons with us but getting to see her use that stare of hers was something else. If you must know what happened while we were in the Everfree Forest we came upon a Manticore and her cubs. Picture mommy grizzly but bigger and with more ways to kill you. As you know manticores have a lion's body so picture a lioness the same size as the male but a lot more ferocious because of the Cubs.

I was going to just fire a few rounds into the air to scare the cat thing off when Fluttershy's talking to it failed but then she flew up and used her stare. After we left the area she told me that the Manticore was a new mother and she was just scared if it was her second or third litter she would have let us go without a problem. As we walked I couldn't help but feel a sense of I don't know if it was pride or admiration for this Mare. But I knew one thing for sure if we are to be in a herd and she was to have a foal I have no doubt that kid or any of the others will be in any danger with her around. As we made our way back to her cottage after that exciting day we were talking about me getting a pet. I have to admit she can be very persuasive so starting next week I am the now the proud owner of not one but two pets. A Bald Eagle named Freedom and a Wolf named Timber. And yes I know their G I Joe animal names but what would you call them?
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/af/4e/76/af4e7683b67137866f1ea893a52da746--native-american-art-american-indians.jpg

We ended our day with a delicious dinner and a chased but passionate kiss goodnight. All in all, I say Fluttershy is a mare any stallion would be lucky to get to be with but unfortunately for them, she chose to be with me so there. (Sticking my tongue out at you.)

The next day I was to spend time with Spike so I gathered different types of 22 caliber weapons loaded them up in the SUV and went over to Twilights place which I might add is a giant friggin Crystal Castle. I mean how the hell did I not see this thing before it's the tallest thing in this town and made of crystal.

Like I said today was for me to train Spike so we started off early just before sunrise. It took us a little while to get to this place called Ghastly Gorge. I figured that would be the best place to do some target shooting. Knowing that we would leave without eating I packed up some stuff for us mostly some jerky and dehydrated fruits. I did grab a couple of things from my secret stash. I really don't want to tell you what they are but I'll give you a hint they melt in your mouth not in your hands and the other has a weird ass name and that is all I'm going to say about that.

Like I said we were there for target practice but first I gave Spike a tutorial on gun safety. We did that during our time setting everything up and eating breakfast. After that, it was time to introduce Spike to the world of firearms. So we spent the entire day shooting Spike learned how to use a revolver and semiautomatic pistol as well as a pump and lever action rifle. But the one he liked the most was my AR, 15 Sniper.
http://www.maxblagg.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/07/P1170880-900x601.jpg

I know what you're going to say but I thought you were only shooting 22cal. weapons. Well, we were and he was really good at it a natural so I decided to go bigger plus each of my vehicles carries an assortment of weapons and this rifle just so happened to be in this vehicle at the time. So were some other weapons I had like.
2 Steyr AUG
4 AK 103
2 Norico lg4
2 Milkor SuperSix MGL
2 M249 Light Machine Guns or SAWs
1 Barrett Model 82a1 with a suppressor and
4 AR 15s the one sniper and three others with tactical accessories.
http://preparedgunowners.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/11/Jeff_Gurwitch_AR-15_M4A1_Carbine_Tactical_Accessories_DefenseReview.com_DR_Pic_part1.jpg

If you must know as of the last count I have Two thousand Seven hundred and Eighty-eight weapons in my home and in every vehicle that is including handguns, rifles, knives, swords, stun guns, heavy weapons ie 30 Cal Mini Guns and a couple of 50 Cals also. And I think I have a few M136 AT4 Rocket Launchers and some RPGs around as well I'll have to do a complete inventory check sometime.

But like I said Spike was a natural when it came to handling firearms well he was until I started to mess with him then he had to concentrate just a little more. I did things like fire over him or make weird noises but what got him the most was when I started talking about what I was going to do to Twilight and the others in thirty days and more importantly on our Honeymoon. Needless to say, he threatened to shot me in the face if I ever talked about that around him again. So I stopped on the fear of being faceless but like I said we spent the entire day shooting and we had a ball. We talked about normal guy stuff you know games, sports, which Power pony was the best, to be honest, I had no idea what the Powerponies are. But if they're like the Avengers or the X-men then I think I understand.

What caught me by surprise was what Spike said to me.

"Brian, I just want you to know that I know you really care about Twilight and the others. And I know you'd do anything to protect them and your Foals if you have any. You see Twilight hatch me from an egg for her entrance exam I always considered her to be my mom/big sister. I never knew who my parents were I even asked the Dragon Lord if she could help but that fell through. What I'm trying to say is can you be my dad/big brother?

I stood back and looked at the little Drake.

"I'm sorry Spike but I can't do that," I said making him looking down saddened before I began to talk some more. "I can't do that because when the girls have our Foals I'm going to need somepony or should I say somedragon there to help raise and protect them like a big brother would do so I can't be your dad/big brother but I can be your dad," I said to him as he rushed over and jumped hugging me.

Setting Spike down after our little emotional moment I look at him with a smile. " Now as a new dad I believe I owe you a birthday present simply because I don't know when your birthday is yet,"

"It's in four months," he said interrupting my rant.

"Fine it's an early birthday present," I said as I walked over to the SUVs driver side door opening it I reached under the seat and pulled out a small black box.

Spike looked at it a little confused. "What is that Bri I mean dad?" he asked making me smile to hear the word.

"Well, this is yours It's a gift I got this from my Grandmother and I want to give it to you,"I said as I handed the black box to him. It's a gun safe you have to use the key and a combination to open it,''

I gave him the key and the combo after he used both he opened the safe only for his eyes to grow at what was inside it.

"Son,( I called him son,) what you have there is a Colt 1911A1 45APC Pistol that belonged to my MiturnalGrandfather he used it in World War II and my Grandmother gave it to me to give to my oldest son so I'm giving it to you," I said as I ruffled his spikes on his head.

Placing the safe carefully on the ground Spike lunged at me knocking me down hugging me saying thank you, dad, over and over.

A few minutes later we both got up. And proceeded to pack all the firearms up Spike stopped when it was done and looked at his gift. "Um, Dad is it possible, could I try shooting this before we go?"

Turning around with a smile on my face I held in my hands a box of 45 cartridges and an extra magazine so he would have a total of three. So for the remainder of the day, Spike was allowed to shoot and get used to his own pistol. And on our way back I had him Pinkie promise not to tell any of the girls about the gun or our shooting not yet anyway and If Twilight asks him what's in the box he can tell her it's a treasure I gave him and leave it at that.

On the next day, I stayed home to do a little work reloading the spent shells we used yesterday and I mean all the shells even the 22lr rounds. So not much happened except for when Spike and the CMC came over with some other fillies and colts so they could watch some movies and play some game actually Luna dropped by to play video games as well but I didn't count that as getting to know her since we weren't alone but it was fun. We play Rock Band, Dance Dance Revolution and I still think the ponies had an advantage with all four hooves. Luna and I played a little GTA and Gears of War and Call of Duty Infinite Warfare. While we did that the kids watched a few of movies and yes I made sure they were age appropriate. Now let me see, the kids watched Mulan, Monsters Inc., The Goonies, and a few more although Spike did have a problem with the title of one until he watched the movie I think it was How to Train Your Dragon.

As the kids were occupied Luna and I spent some time together alone and no we didn't have sex of any kind because I consider orally satisfying my mares as a treat and not sex.

But I did find out one thing that scared me a bit. It seems that last night Spike was dreaming about me being his dad and he also dreamt about his gift I gave him so Luna now knows about the pistol. She did ease my mind by promising not to tell any pony else about it as long as I brought her the next time Spike and I went target practicing. So there I was being blackmailed by one of my future wives and I had no way out of it. But then again it might be fun so I agreed and I got a great gift from it as well the right to name our firstborn son. I say that's an even trade, wouldn't you?

Like I said we got to know each other better. I learned about her becoming someone called Nightmare Moon and how the Elements of Harmony saved her. When she told this to me she was so scared that I would hate her because of it that she started to cry. All I did was hold her in my arms and kiss her telling her that I didn't care what happened to her in the past.

"Luna the past is the past it can not be changed and the future is unwritten and it's a gift to live in the now that's why it's called the present," I said as I kissed her and hugged her to calm her down.

"Thank Sir Brian, you do not know how scared I was for you to find out about who and what I was," Luna said hugging me back now smiling.

We had fun just telling each other stories about growing up although most of her's were a lot better. I did have a few like when I worked for a construction company and I was standing up a wall I had it all braced but the braces weren't nailed so when I walked away it fell over but the funny thing was my boss was standing on the opposite side of the wall when it fell only for him to be standing where a window was missing him entirely.

Telling her this Luna did the only thing that was appropriate she rolled on the floor laughing. though I did learn the nickname Celestia calls her. That should be a plus, right?

Well anyways like I was saying we spent the rest of the day together getting to know each other more. Near the end of the day, we did watch a movie with all the kids I picked one that I knew everypony would love Zootopia.

As I wake up I'm not surprised to find Luna in my bed but I am surprised to find that I still have clothes on. Then I remembered our conversation last night. She said and I quote "It would be unfair for any of us to engage in the act of Rutting without the others present" unquote. So I get no snu-snu without all the girls present that's fine I can handle that it's not like my life was surrounded by sex before I got here so I can wait.

Anyway's like I said I woke up said my goodbyes to Luna and went on with the day. And today I was going to spend it with Rarity.

So I took one of my packs and loaded it up with all the magazines that had fashion in them I could find in the house, my Pentax K-1 camera with ten 512GB SD cards and headed to Carousel Boutique.
http://cdn.playbuzz.com/cdn/6470b8bd-45a8-4484-a2fc-df79772eea7f/ce795421-b119-4028-8b23-e1e1ac3ff8b9.jpg
https://www.yaotomi.co.jp/blog/walk/assets_c/2016/02/PENTAX,K-1(10,DSC_0032)2016yaotomi_-thumb-700xauto-70467.jpg
To spend the day with my marshmallow fashionista. I made my way over there but stopped only to pick up some quick breakfast for us since we were going to be going to Canterlot and the train leaves in an hour. As I got to the door of Rarity's home /business I knocked to receive an answer when the door opened to reveal Sweetie Belle.

"Hi Brian, Rarity will be down in a minute, By Brian," Sweetie Belle said to me as she made her way out the door and down the street.

"Hi to you and thanks," I said to her as she was almost out of sight.

"Brian Darling is that you?" The voice of my Marshmallow calls from upstairs.

"Yes, Rarity it's me and I brought us something for breakfast," I call up the stairs.

"Oh, Darling how generous of you but please tell me it's not something to fattening?" She asked me as she made her way down the stairs.

"No, I picked up some freshly baked croissant and a small bowl of mixed fruits we could feed each other on the train,' I said to her as I looked at her and the large stack of luggage behind her. "But I still don't see why we can't take one of my SUV's? I could carry all of our bags and more if need be and it would take us twenty to thirty minutes instead of the two hours by train,"

"Darling, I know you would just love to drive one of those beasts right down the main streets of Canterlot but don't you think the two of us alone on a train for two hours could be romantic?" Rarity said batting her eyes at me.

"Fine but if I don't get to eat some marshmallow I'm going get pissed," I said half joking as I started to grab her bags.

Blushing Rarity helped with the bags thanks to her magic. I got to talk to Twilight and Celestia about that maybe we can figure a way for me to get some sort of magic. Because that would be totally awesome to have. Enough of that story time.

We made our way to the train station just as the train pulled in. Luckily for us, we had some time before it would leave because the train needed to restock with coal and water so that would take some time. As Rarity boarded the train I made sure her luggage was stowed away before I got on board. Only to be stopped by as Rarity would call them uncouth rude ruffians. Me I just going to call them Bitch-fuck one and Bitch-fuck two. So like I was saying I was about to get on the train when these two Bitch-fucks stopped me. I don't see why they had to I had my ticket and I wasn't causing any trouble. Although come to think about it I do remember them giving an old Griffon some shit while I loaded the luggage. So these two are profiling other for not being ponies dude that is just wrong and the way they treated that Griffon man I just hope somepony shows up before the shit hits the fan. And what I mean by that is I hope Rarity or some other pony shows up before I have to put a bullet in the heads of two Xenophobic speciests. Oh look they saw me and are heading this way, oh goody.

"Well, well what do we have here it looks like a Minotaur and a Diamond Dog fucked and had a foal," Bitch-fuck one said as he and Bitch-fuck two walked up to me.

Just to let you know I'm standing about a foot and a half to two feet taller than these assholes.

"Yeah what the buck do dude it sure is ugly though," Bitch-fuck two said as both of them tried to intimidate me.

"You know what I think it's someponies pet monkey and it just got loose," Bitch-fuck one said to Bitch-fuck two both of them smiling at this.

I just rolled my eyes and then looked for Rarity so I could leave these two morons and spend time with my mare friend.

"I think I saw this thing come on board with that white unicorn mare from Ponyville you know, the one that has the plot you just want to pound," Bitch-fuck one said only for me to started to get angry.

"Alright, I think that is enough," I said only to get an annoying look from both of them.

"Listen here boy when we want you to talk we'll beat it out of you," Bitch-fuck one said acting tuff and failing.

"Yeah we're royal guards and we can have you thrown in the dungeon if we want," Bitch-fuck two said puffing out his chest all big and bad like.

I looked at them with a don't give a shit look. "Oh, really royal guards you say?"

"Yeah so just watch it or we'll mess you up and have fun with that mare you came with and there's nothing you can do about it monkey boy," Bitch-fuck one said making Bitch-fuck two, nods his head.

Ok, I'll admit it was pretty funny of these two acting big and bad to someone taller than them but when they said what they wanted to do to Rarity I kind of sort of lost it. I know you don't want all the gory details so here's the short version. I growled as I reared back and hit Bitch-fuck one in the side of the head knocking him down the I grabbed the seats on either side of me as leverage and kicked Bitch-fuck two in the chin sending him back onto the floor. After that Bitch-fuck one got up a little dizzy but up looked at what I did to his friend and him he roared as he began to charge at me. I was not going to get into a fight with these two so I decided to end it there drawing my Pistol I fired four rounds two into the floor in front of Bitch-fuck one to stop his advancement and the other two in the air to get Bitch-fuck two's attention as he had drawn a knife and was holding it in his hoof. I say was because after hearing those shots they both hit the floor shaking and pissing on themselves. Looking down at them I kind of felt bad I said kind of actually if Rarity hadn't shown up when she did I would have put these two off the train with bullet holes in their heads but off the train. Instead, I kneeled down to look at them.

"Now Gentle Colts I know for a fact you two are not part of the Royal Guard for three reasons," I said making them look at me. "First off if you were guards than you would know that this fine Mare is named Rarity Belle and she is one of the Bearers of the Elements. Second If you were guards then you would know who and what I am because Celestia, Luna, and Twilight have already told every guard about me and even new recruits are told who I am. And the third reason why you two aren't guards is that Royal Guards would not treat others with hatred because of what they look like how you treated me and that elderly Griffon is just disgusting and both of you should be ashamed."

Actually, I said that if I catch you Bitch-fucks doing this again you would think Teirek went easy on you compared to what I would do emphasizing the holes in the floor to their heads with my pistol.

All the while smiling at them with a very toothy grin.

Needless to say, Rarity was not happy with that until I told her what they said about her and it took all my strength to hold her back from murdering them herself.

After that little incident Rarity and I made our way to our privet cabin and I hung up the do not disturb sign outside before shutting and locking the doors.

"Now I believe I deserve a reward for my heroic actions earlier don't you, my sexy little Marshmallow?" I asked as I turned around to be greeted by Rarity laying on her back on the bench with her hind legs spread. Giving me a clear view of her glistening Marehood and winking clitoris. I smiled as I got down on my knees and happily ate my reward. After our little tongue and well tongue action I helped clean Rarity up and for the rest of our trip, we looked through many of the magazines I brought with me.

"Darling with these concepts I will be able to design fabulous clothing that no Equestrian has ever seen before," She said as she looked at multiple pages at once.

"I'm happy for you but I do hope you remember not to push yourself too much and we are to spend time together to get to know each other more," I said as I kissed her lips.

"Yes I know but all of these fabulous clothes we can't let something like this go to waste it would be a crime against fashion," Rarity said doing her duckface pout.

"Fine, I'll have Celestia contact the others to tell them we'll be here for two days but you owe me big for this," I said in a joking tone. Only to have her 'Squee ' and lunge at me knocking us both on the floor where she proceeded to kiss me.

"Thank you, Darling, and as you gift I think I'll introduce you to my associate Sassy Saddles and maybe the three of us could get to know each other in a more intimate way," Rarity said in a sultry tone shaking her hips.

Cocking an eyebrow I looked at her. "Rarity I am shocked to think you could just reward me with a promise of a three-way, for shame you know I will take all forms of gratuities including sex," I said trying not to laugh but failing.

Rarity lightly punched my shoulder after that little joke. We got ourselves up from the floor and proceeded to clean up the mess we made. After putting all the magazines back into my pack we sat down to wait until the train reach Canterlot. I was relaxing while Rarity was busy drawing ideas of clothes. As the train came to a stop I could hear a commotion and moments later our cabin doors flew open to reveal some very pissed of Royal Guards all with their weapons drawn.

"No sudden moves human you are to come with us," One of the guards said holding a spear in a non-threatening way.

"What am I being arrested for?" I asked looking at the Stallion in the eyes.

"The assault and attempted murder of two Equestrian citizens," He said as he came closer still holding the spear the same way.

I looked at him then to Rarity who was trying to speak up but one look from me kept her quiet.

"Very well I go with you but may I request that two guards escort Miss Rarity to her Boutique then to the castle for me if that is possible?" I asked to have the guard nod and have two others come over and stand on either side Rarity.

"Of course sir we wouldn't dream of putting one of our nation's heroes in danger you two heard what to do?" the guard said for the two to salute and answer him with a yes Sargent.

I gestured for the now known Sargent to lead the way I put my pack on and followed him before he stopped and turn around.

"Before we continue I must ask that you relinquish your weapon," He said pointing a hoof at my Desert Eagle in its shoulder holster.

I looked at him shaking my head. "Sorry Sargent but not even Celestia or Discord themselves are going to make me give up my weapon,"

Standing there the silence was broken by the chuckle of the Sargent as he turned to one of the other guards. "Well, Corporal, I owe you five bits,"

We proceeded to walk once more before I asked what that was all about.

"You see my men and I had a little bet going on and the Corporal was the one that said you would say two of the Royals names," He said as he chucked a small bag over to the Corporal.

"So this was all a joke?" I asked a little annoyed

"No sir it's no joke you are being charged with the fermentation offenses by those two over there," The Sargent said as he pointed over to none other than Bitch-fuck one and two both having evil grins on their bruised faces.

As we were about to move out that old Griffon came up to us. "Excuse me Sargent but may I travel with you as well I have business with the Royals today," He asked in an old tired voice.

"Very well sir but please try and keep up," The Sargent said as we started to walk very quickly to the big ass castle in the distance and I mean it was huge, Twilight's castle was big but this thing was ginormous. How the hell do they keep a place like that cleaned and heated or cooled then I remembered, magic that pretty much explains everything here.

We got to the castle without any incidences although I did get a few looks from some of the ponies. I'd say it was a mix of confusion and wonder. But none the less there I stood in front of the castle. the only things on my mind at that moment where I was going to pistol whip those Bitch-fucks for this and the most important thing was I had a lot of apologizing to do to Rarity.

Standing I front of two big doors those two thoughts kept popping in my mind. Then the doors opened to and I was giving a sight that made me question a lot about this world. At the far end of this room sat Celestia, Luna, and Discord in a golden, silver, and what looked like a Jello thrown respectively.

I walked up to them bowing my head I was about to speak when I was interrupted by the old Griffon.

Tai, Luna, Discord it is so good to see you," the old Griffon said in a not so old tone.

"Ah King Grindel it is wonderful to see you again did you have a nice trip from Ponyville?" Celestia asked as I looked from the Griffon to her then back to him then to Bitch-fuck one and two who seemed to start sweating a lot.

The now known Griffon King cleared his throat before he spoke. "Well it started out horribly as these two ruffians began to harass me claiming to be Royal Guards yet they wore no armor or showed identification. It would have continued if not for this brave young human who stepped in and put a stop to it only to be threatened by them as well the young mares virtue that was in his company," King Grindel said giving me a quick wink.

Before anything else could be said Luna spoke up in the loudest voice I ever heard. I later found out it was called the Royal Canterlot Voice or RCV for short.

"How dare you first you harass then threaten our dear friend King Grindel because he is not a pony then you have the gall to threaten our beloved Brian and our herd mate Rarity I should cast both of you into the deepest pit in all of Tartarus for this you mumph," Luna yelled before Celestia used her magic to silence her sister.

"Lulu, I think they understand what they did was wrong and besides they both fainted a few seconds after you started talking," Celestia said releasing her sister for Luna to teleport to me pulling me into a hug kissing me.

"Now there is the matter of you using your weapon against two of our citizens," Celestia said making Luna, Rarity and myself look at her with some concern. "And in light of this information from King Grindel, I believe you were justified in your actions and I am grateful that you did not take the lives of two very ignorant ponies in the process buuut you will still have to pay for the damages you made to the train car," Celestia said with that smile of hers.

I was about to say something when King Grindel placed a bag of bits in the hoof of one of the guards. "I think that should cover the cost of the repairs," he said looking at me with a smile.

"Your majesty please I was the one who made the mess so I should clean it up besides I have no way to repay you for this," I said as Grindel placed a talon on my shoulder.

"Oh, posh my boy standing up to those two stallions you deserve a reward but I do ask you this if I am in need of your bravery and help can I count on you?" He asked me with a pleading face.

"Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," I said to him doing the motions as well.

"Ah, a Pinkie Promise even in the Griffon Kingdom we know not to break one of them," Grindel said as he and I both looked over to the window to see Pinkie looking at us with a strait face then she disappeared.

Shaking that off I remembered I did bring something the king might like reaching into my pack I pulled out a medium size cloth bag." I would like to give you something from my world your Majesty as a gift for your kindness it is Elk jerky from my world," I say handing him the bag.

He opens it and his face showed a state of shock.
http://www.nodinesmokehouse.com/images/jerky.jpg
"You are able to preserve meats, that is amazing, we are still trying to figure out the process and here you give me five pounds of what did you call it Elk thank you, my boy and I must ask if it is possible for you to tell me how you are able to do this you will be greatly rewarded and honoured throughout the Griffon Kingdom," Grindel said as he placed both his talons on my shoulders hold a pleading look in his eyes.

I smiled and nodded. "Of course your majesty but there are many different ways to preserve the different types of meats so it might take a while," I said to him still smiling. "But I must inform you that I did promise one of my loving mares that I spend time with her and I never break a promise," I said as I look from him to Rarity standing there looking very beautiful if I do say so myself.

"Yes I understand go have fun with your loved ones I will be here in canterlot for the next few days so we will see each other some other time," He said placing a talon on my back and pushing me towards Rarity and Luna.

Yes that would be wonderful to spend time with you both but alas I must remain here Royal business to deal with," Luna said to us giving me a kiss on the lips and Rarity one on the cheek.

Deciding to take our leave rarity and I left to go to her store here in Canterlot.

Throne room

So what do you think of him King Grindel is he, not everything we had told you?" Celestia asked after making sure Rarity and I was truly gone.

"Of my first impression, I would agree he is brave and when it comes to fighting he is very careful to only use the right amount of force when needed," Grendel said looking from Celestia to the others. "But I am very interested in that weapon of his the power something that size can contain is amazing."

"To tell you the truth Grinddy that is one of his smaller sidearms as he calls them. He has some that could take down a full grown dragon." Discord said as he poofed over next to the Griffon King.

"It is true he used another one to save the lives of three fillies and his now adopted son Spike from two Chimeras each being dispatched with a single shot," Luna said which made Celestia look at her in surprise, of the news about Spike.

"What do you mean his son when, how?" Celestia asked her sister not caring that she interrupted their talks.

"Two days ago when Brian and Spike went out to do some as they called it target practice. Luna said looking at everypony Griffon and Draconequus in the room.

"He even gave Spike a gift a Colt 1911 45APC that once belonged to his now adopted Great Grandfather."

"Wait are you telling me that he gave Spike a working gun?" Celestia asked grabbing her sister by the shoulders.

"Do not worry he was taught how to safely handle it and it is locked in its own safe which Spike is the only one to have access to," Luna said trying to put her sister's mind at ease. "Oh yes, and you should have seen it he was a natural, he hit a target within 1/4 inch of a bullseye at one mile away."

Discord poofed in a glass of water to take a drink only to do a spit take.

"In the name of Faust and the Great Egg, there is no weapon on Eques that can even reach that distance," King Grindel said as he sat on his haunches.

"Actually, he has others that can travel even further I believe they are called SAMS," Luna said scratching the back of her neck with a hoof.

Discord floated over to his wife wrapping his mismatched arms around her. " And you want us to get a fish," he said to her only for Celestia to look at him like he grew a second head.

"What do you mean by that?" She asked him.

"Well, a fish would have been so boring and this human is just full of surprises," Discord said as he began to float around the room.

"You will not use Brian as some sort of toy Discord," Luna said stomping her hoof.

"Oh, I wouldn't think of it after all this human is both Chaos and Harmony all rolled into one and I couldn't corrupt him even if I tried," Discord said waving his paw in the air. "What I mean is if you put this human in front of a villain or an army, the threat would be over before it could even start he is the ultimate weapon for peace."

"Yes, I see what you mean but I must protest that it must be Brians choice to do anything," Luna said fearing for the life of her loving mate.

"Exactly, now I believe that King Grindel has a problem with that pesky Arimaspi again," Discord said snapping King Grindel out of his thoughts about the weapons Brian possesses.

"Yes yes, they have returned and are destroying Griffonstone after we had just rebuilt the city to what it was in the days of King Grover," Grindel said lowering his head sadden about the plight of his people.

"Can you tell us more about them Grindel my friend," Luna said as she placed a hoof on his shoulder.

"There are four to five of them all the same size and they return every fifteen days always at noon to destroy the city," He said thinking about those monsters. "Many of my Griffons have been injured in the attacks and they will return in a week if that happens Griffonstone will be lost. My friends, I will do anything I will even give the talons of my eldest daughter to Sir Brian if he would vanquish these monsters from my lands," King Grendel said as he lowered his head as tears fell to the floor.

"True it would be a great Boon for Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom to straighten their alliance through a marriage but I must remind you that it is up to both Brian and Gilda to go through with it," Celestia said looking at Grendel then to Luna.

"Of course, I would not ask my daughter to do something she is against although she is one of those griffons that see a strong smart male as a perfect mate," Grendel smiled sheepishly. "And she is still virtues, headstrong and stubborn but still pure."

"Then we have nothing to worry about if I know my Brian he would jump at the chance to extend his Herd," Luna said with a smug grin.

Outside of Canterlot Boutique

"Ah-choo"

"Darling bless you I hope you're not coming down with something?" Rarity asked me hoofing me a handkerchief.

"No, I'm fine probably just some dust is all," I say taking the handkerchief from her. "Now are we just going to stand out here all day or we going inside?" I asked as I reach for the door handle opening it so Rarity could enter first.

Such a gentlecolt you are this is just one of the many reasons why I love you Brian dear," Rarity said lifting up just enough to kiss my cheek.

"Thank you, my Marshmallow Mare," I Said as we enter the store only to be greeted by a shocked and confused mare.
http://pre10.deviantart.net/1de9/th/pre/f/2015/259/4/4/sassy_saddles_by_koolfrood-d99d84d.png

"Ah, Sassy I am so glad you're here but where are my manors Sassy Saddles this is Brian my Fiancé and stallion of my Herd, and Brian this is my dear friend and store manager Sassy Saddles," Rarity said standing between us.

"It is a pleasure to meet you Miss Saddles, Rarity has told me so much about you," I said as I held my hand out for her to take.

Shaking off the shock Sassy returned to her normal demure and took my hand to where I gently kissed it.

"Oh my, such a gentlecolt you got here Rarity," Sassy said with a slight blush.

"Why, yes he is and he has so many talents you should just see what he can do with these figures of his," Rarity said emphasizing my figures.

"I would love to experience that first hoof but for now we have work to do am I correct?" Sassy asked as she rubbed her hind legs together.

"Of course darling now we have extended our stay for one more day so we do not need to rush on everything I would like to start with the basics, Brian the magazines if you would," Rarity said looking from Sassy to myself.

I walked over to a table and emptied out all the magazines on to it so both Mares could see them all.

"Ok, now I was thinking that you two do your fashion thing and I take the pictures," I said as I pulled out my Pentax K-1 camera and put a 512GB SD card in it. " Now I'm ready so when do the models show up or are you two going to be doing it?"

"I know you would just love to see use model for you sadly that won't happen our models should be here momentarily," Rarity said shaking her flank at me.

At that moment the door to the Boutique opened and in walked six ponies I had never met before, oh scratch that I have met three of them Berry Punch and Minuet or was it, Colgate and Roseluck.
http://pre08.deviantart.net/2596/th/pre/i/2013/072/a/7/berry_punch_by_memershnick-d5xxg4q.png
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/1c/2a/d1/1c2ad152fea99b9d649bdc7751642c01.png
http://t13.deviantart.net/U2WpnoQtwNplr_wP5D4mrWc0rx0=/fit-in/700x350/filters:fixed_height(100,100):origin()/pre13/c02d/th/pre/f/2014/335/2/c/roseluck_bedroom_eyes__show_accurate_remake__by_djdavid98-d88d5hh.png
But the others I never met before as I was checking them over one of the stallions walked over to me.
https://vignette2.wikia.nocookie.net/mlpfanart/images/f/fa/Fancy_Pants.png/revision/latest?cb=20131211213515

"Greeting my fine fellow my name is Fancy Pants and you must be Sir Brian I have heard great things about you from Miss Rarity," the stallion now known as Fancy Pants said as he offered me his hoof to shake.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Pants or do you prefer Fancy?" I said shaking his hoof.

"Fancy is just fine and allow me to introduce my wife Fleur de Leis," Fancy said gesturing to the white unicorn mare with a pink and white mane and tail.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/e7/fa/0a/e7fa0a8e17cb44490ac59c71897e4996.png

Taking the Mare's hoof in my hand I give it a chased kiss. "Greeting Ms. Fleur and might I say Fancy you are one lucky stallion," I said making Fleur blush and Fancy Pants smile.

"This is all well a good but I have given up these few hours to come see this new style concept in fashion," the other stallion said kind of rudely if I might add.
http://orig06.deviantart.net/bd92/f/2011/252/7/8/hoity_toity_vector_by_kelseysparrow67-d49da5q.png
I found out from Fancy that this stallion's name was Hoity Toity and he means well but he doesn't always think before he speaks.

In the time that we spent talking Rarity and Sassy had taken the designs from human clothes and made them for ponies. I during this small fashion show I noticed that Hoity Toity's attitude changed completely. After all, this was the first time any pony got to see ponifide fashion from another world and I was getting a front row seat at it. I also took a bunch of pictures 1536MB to be exact.( If you must know that's three 512MB SD Cards.) But I have my five favorites the last one picture I took is my favorite one of all.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/ea/b2/be/eab2bef0a665f273d08959ca65dce8b0.jpg
https://derpicdn.net/img/2014/2/27/562749/full.png
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/4e/17/e4/4e17e428df46206573afb54244bf1eb9.png
https://mlpforums.com/uploads/post_images/sig-4058532.commission___gala_dress_for_fleur_de_lis_by_selinmarsou-d8miyj2.png
http://cdn07.dayviews.com/99/_u3/_u1/_u7/_u3/_u7/_u8/u3173786/fs_501376958_35762_1327777713/Ritade_Rarity_fran_My_Little_Pony_Friendship_is_Magic_i_brollopsklanning.jpg
As our fashion show came to a close Hoity Toity had signed a contract with Rarity for any and all new designs the fashionista would create. And Fancy Pants ordered copies of every photo for his own magazine and newspaper. All in all, I say it was a great day, I got to spend it with Rarity I made some friends like King Grendel and Fancy and I got to see Rarity in a Wedding Dress. But the day was coming to an end so we decided to have dinner and being engaged to a princess we were going to have dinner at the castle.

As we were about to leave Rarity turned to Sassy. "Sassy darling, you have helped me out so much how would you like to have dinner with us at the castle?" Rarity asked the mare making her drop all the fabric she was carrying in her magic.

"What, me eat at the castle with the princesses I, I couldn't I'm no some big important pony like that," Sassy said backing up then looking to the floor.

"Oh pish posh you have every right to dine with the princesses as anypony does beside I do remember Brian promising to show you what he can do with his fingers," Rarity said the last part in a very suggested tone.

After a few minutes on costing Sassy finally agreed. So the three of us made our way to the castle to have dinner with my other herd mate and her relatives.

At dinner, I spent twenty minutes talking with King Grendel about different ways to preserve meats we did do it away from the others due to the fact of not being meat eaters I even gave him some notes I wrote down earlier. Thanking me the king excused himself to get ready for bed. As for the rest of us, Celestia Discord and their children said their goodnights. Luna and Rarity convinced Sassy to remain until morning which she did a little confused about it but happy none the less.
As for me, I found out what those two mares of mine were up to. It seems Rarity had already spoken with Zecora and the others about Sassy and they all agreed that if she chose she could join the herd. So tonight was the night they were going to ask her and if she said yes I was going to be able to take her blackcherry like I did with the others. I was told to go for a walk while Rares and Lulu had their talk with Sassy. So that's what I did I just walked around the castle funny thing was I met a lot of different ponies from maids to guards. I was about to go for a walk in the garden when a guard told me I should return to my room. Heading there I opened the door to a very unexpected sight.
https://camo.derpicdn.net/0b9291644f1b82b12124d2817ab8f981a3e2bbb3?url=http%3A%2F%2F3.bp.blogspot.com%2F-Bbrdfbk5vRU%2FTjyIlxqAkdI%2FAAAAAAAAJ40%2FkAsvDYIJhJg%2Fs1600%2F41684%252B-%252Bartist%252Bkloudmutt%252Bbedroom_eyes%252Bblush%252Bclean%252Bluna%252Bnot_a_dupe%252Bplot.png
https://derpicdn.net/img/view/2012/8/23/80967__suggestive_artist-colon-mewball_rarity_against+wall_blank+flank_blushing_plot_sexy_wet+mane.jpg
http://img11.deviantart.net/dc5f/i/2016/205/1/d/sassy_saddles_by_oneofyouare-dab8zx1.png
"So I take it she said yes?" I asked as I saw Sassy lying on the bed without her clothes.

Smiling at them all three of my mares just giggled before I made my way over to the bed all the while thinking to myself only twenty-five more days, only twenty-five more days.

Getting to Know all About You

Okay, I'm not going to say that spending time with Rarity, Luna, and my newest mare Sassy wasn't fun which it was fun but that's not the point. The point is that now I have nine mares yep nine and I still don't have a means of income.
Although Celestia told me I would be getting a stipend for being the only one of my kind in Equestria. It's like being the ambassador for the human race or something which I refused. I'm not taking handouts no matter how bad it would get but there was some good news it turns out that those two chimeras I killed had a hefty bounty on them seeing as it was the job of a Monster Hunter to keep them out of the town. You see the Monster Hunters are mercenaries that well, keep the monsters from entering the cities and towns Canterlot has a group inside the Royal Guards but Ponyville doesn't have anybody they just relied on the girls. So with a little persuading and a lot of puppy dog eyes from Luna, Rarity, Sassy, as well as Eris.

Damn you puppy dog eyes I curse who ever invented them.

I took the job as Ponyvilles Monster Hunter with the promise of not using lethal force if I could help it. Hey, I know for a fact that there are only two things that even Fluttershy's stare can't work on and those are chimeras and hydras. Everything else I can just scare off with a gunshot in the air or a stun grenade. So I think my earlier comment about not having a job has changed.
With that out of the way, I spent my the day with Rarity and Sassy exploring Cantelot and meeting some of the nicer locals and seeing the sites. We did have one small problem when we decided to have lunch at a restaurant called The Cliff. The Maitre d' wasn't going to seat us actually she wasn't going to seat me. But that all changed after Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis showed up and invited us to join them at their table. Thanking them I had the girls go with them while I decided to be a pain and demanded to see the manager. After a few choice words and promising not to sue them I was allowed to go into the kitchen to make the lunch for all of us. I was going to make a simple dish as thanks to Fancy and Fleur and to welcome Sassy to the Herd as well. Knowing that they didn't eat meat I made a Vegetarian Lasagna Green Salad with Vinegar and Olive Oil dressing Potato Leek Soup and for dessert, a Roasted Apple stuffed with cinnamon and brown sugar buttered breadcrumbs drizzled in caramel syrup top with whipped cream. The whole time I was telling the chefs how to make the lasagna the soup and dessert because they never heard of it before I even told them I would send one of my cookbooks to them if they liked which they did.
When everything was done the waiters help carry everything out and the looks on their faces were priceless.

"Darling this meal looks so elegant even the chefs at the castle never made something like this," Rarity said looking over the meal placed before her.

"True my good man I would say you must a master chef to create such a meal," Fancy said as he poured each of us a glass of wine.

"Thanks but this is just a normal meal I would make for dinner back home," I said as I prepared to dig in.

As everyone took their first bite there was a collective gasp afterward that made me a little nerves before they all began to dig into their meals.

"Brian dear this is so delicious you must have learned from a Master Chef in Prance?" Fleur said after she had finished swallowing her food.

"To be honest my grandmother taught me most of what I know about cooking she had a little roadside dinner that she owned and if someone wanted something, not on the menu she'd make it for them," I said remembering how I would help her in the kitchen when I wasn't doing homework or done at my job making a tear fall from my eye.

Seeing this Sassy leaned over and kissed my cheek. "Oh sweetie please don't be upset it must be hard to think about it know. Sassy knowing from last night how I lost my family.

"Thanks, beautiful but I just have to remember that she's in a better place and I shouldn't dwell on the past," I said as I rubbed her cheek.

We continued our meal in relative peace except for the occasional pony praising my cooking it seems that some of the other customers saw what we were having and wanted it too. So after we ate the manager and head chef came out and told us our meal was free for two reasons first I gave them three new dishes for their restaurant and second I was the one who made it. As we left The Cliff I did remember to invite Fancy and Fleur and their Herd to the wedding to which they were more than happy to accept. Saying our goodbyes my two lovely mares and I continued our tour of the city stopping to pick up gifts for the others along the way. During one little jaunt between stores, we came across so street performers playing music. I have to say this for having no thumbs or hands for that matter they can play good tunes. Thinking I might try to impress the girls more I spoke to the lead performer after that I got one of the guitars.

"Excuse me Mare and gentle Colts my name is Brian and I would like to sing a song to you that my grandmother sang and taught to me when I was young. It is a folk song from her families home land of Ireland," I said as I began to play.

The other performers joined in with the music and vocals.

Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga tir na nog
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a tir na nog.

Come, my love, our world's would part,
The gods will guide us across the dark.
Come with me and be mine, my love,
Stay and break my heart.

From the shores through the ancient mist,
You bear the mark of my elven kiss.
Clear the way, I will take you home
To eternal bliss.

[Chorus:]
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga tir na nog
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a tir na nog
[x2]
Tir na nog, oh, come beyond the ancient fog,
Tir na nog, oh, come with me to tir na nog.

Far away from the land you knew,
The dawn of day reaches out to you.
Though it feels like a fairy tale,
All of this is true.

Run with me, have a look around.
We build our life of a sacred ground.
Come, my love, our world's may part,
We'll be safe and sound.

Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga tir na nog
Sha ta go ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a tir na nog.
Tir na nog, oh, come beyond the ancient fog,
Tir na nog, oh, come with me to tir na nog.

Time won't follow the path we came.
The world you left, it forgot your name.
Stay with me and be mine, my love,
Spare my heart the pain.

Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga tir na nog
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a tir na nog
[x2]
Tir na nog, oh, come beyond the ancient fog,
Tir na nog, oh, come with me to tir na nog.

Come with me to tir na nog.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bMfloGgwopI

During the performance more and more ponies gathered round to hear and dance to the music from another world. As we ended the song a thunderous applause came from all the ponies around and bits were thrown into the collection hat laid on the ground soon overflowing to the surprise of the performers.

"I must say that is a beautiful song young stallion but we can not accept all these bits we must share them with you, after all, it was you this all possible," The group's leader said holding up a large bag of bits to me.

"Thank you but if you want to pay your debt to me than I ask that you pay it forward to another that is in need and ask them to do the same that will be thanks enough," I said shaking the stallion's hoof.

As I turned to walk away I was tackled by Rarity and Sassy both kissing me all over my face.

"Darling I had no idea you were so talented and that song was one of the most beautiful love songs I have ever heard," She said giving me one more kiss.

"Yes, first we find out that you are now a Monster Hunter a wonderful Chef and now this I can see that being in this herd is going to be full of surprises," Sassy said kissing me as well.

Thanks, girls but it's not much I just had a lot of different interest growing up is all," I said blushing a bit. "But I think we should get going, after all, we still have lots of things to do before I need to get back to Ponyville tomorrow," I said helping them up.

We continued on with our tour once again but this time the girls wouldn't leave my side as both of them would watch other mares whispering to each other and batting their eyes at me. All I could think was sorry ladies but this studs off the market. Besides, I did hear about how positive Rarity could be especially with her old flame Tom the boulder. And yes she did tell me to never speak of that again but I just can't I am going to use it when our children ask me about their mother just like when she was Hairity.
We had fun all day long and I got to know more about both of them. Like Sassy was engaged to this nobles son only to find out he was a coltcuddler. Hearing this I couldn't believe a stallion would do that to a fine attractive mare like that. His loss my gain and just like the others she too is a virgin mostly and wants to have children. But like I said we spent the day and most of the evening together until it was time for me to head back home I say me because Rarity had to go to Manehatten to check on her other store and Sassy had to stay here. So with a tearful goodbye from the girls, I boarded the train headed for home with all the gifts for everyone. I sat down across from a Unicorn Mare and her two children. It was quiet at first but as we traveled the two began to act up and causing their mother some grief.

"Excuse, me Miss but if you'd like I can help you with your children?" I asked the mare to get a confused look at first then a smile and a nod.

"Thank you very much," She said before her eyes grew in shock at seeing me. "I'm sorry but aren't you the creature known as Brian from Ponyville?" She asked me making her children look surprised.

"Yes, I am and my kind is called human it's a pleasure to meet you, Miss?" I said taking her hoof in my hand shaking it.

"Oh, my I am sorry my name is Merry Melody I am the new music teacher at Ponyville school," She said shaking my hand with a little blush on her cheeks. " And these are my daughter Rhythm and my son Blues," She said introducing her kids to me.

"Well it's very nice to meet you Miss Melody and you two as well," I said as the two sat there with wide eyes staring at me. If you'd like I can watch your children while you stretch your legs and maybe get something to eat and drink from the dining car." I said as the two little ponies snapped out of their shock only to plead with their mom to let me.

"Very well but are you sure they won't be any trouble?" She asked as she got up.

"No beside I got to get some practice in with children since I'm going to have a family of my own soon," I said with a reassuring smile.

"Alright, I won't be gone long and I be sure to bring everypony back something as well," She said as she made her way to the end of the train car.

After Merry Melody left I turned to see both young ponies gone from their spots and now sitting next to me.

"Ok how about I tell the two of you a story from my world until your mom gets back," I asked making them clap the hooves together.

So I sat there and told them the story of Rumpelstiltskin I did have to change some parts so they could understand it more meaning all the terms of people were changed to ponies and Rumpelstiltskin had to be turned to a changeling what ever those are. When I was finished Merry returned only to see her children cuddled up on both sides of me asleep.

"My word what ever you did was a miracle because I can never get them to sleep this easily," She said levitating both sleeping foals back to their seats and covering them with a blanket.

"I just told them a story from my world is all and might I say you and your husband are very lucky to have a great filly and colt like them," I said smiling only to see sadness on her face. "Is something wrong, did I say something to offend you, I am terribly sorry," I said placing my hand on her hoof for comfort.

"No, no it's not that you see I was part of a herd and the lead mare hated me because I gave birth to our stallions first foals instead of her and she forced the others to vote me out," Merry said as tears started to fall from her eyes. But don't worry you see my cousin is the teacher at Ponyville school and she got me a job there," She said perking up but still had tears in her eyes.

I reach into my pocket and pulled out a hanky handing it to her. "My I ask where you and your children will be staying while in town that way I can come and visit or watch over them while you out?" I asked her only to see a scared expression on her face.

"You see we were going to stay with Cheerilee but now she's married they don't have room so we'll have to stay at a hotel until I can find a place I can afford," She said lowering her head at the last part.

When she said that I finally noticed that they only had one small bag between them. Thinking that the lead bitch of a mare kicked them out with nothing but the bag pissed me off especially when those two only looked about a year old. Shaking my head of the thoughts of skinning that jealous bitch or beating the shit out of that spineless stallion I smiled at Merry. "I know for a fact you don't have enough bits to even stay at a hotel," I said making her blush from me knowing the truth. "So this is whats going to happen you and your children will be staying at my place until you can afford a home of your own no matter how long it will be. And don't worry you don't have to pay rent just help around the house is all," I said only to get tackled in a bone crushing hug and tearful thank yous. After our little emotional episode, we sat down next to each other to give her kids some more room to sleep comfortably. As we sat there I finally got a good look a Merry she was a unicorn of course but her color was the same as Cheerilees even her mane and tail were the same the only thing other than the horn was her cutie mark it was musical notes forming two letter M's.
http://icons.iconarchive.com/icons/sykonist/looney-tunes/256/Merrie-Melodies-icon.png
The trip seemed to take less time as we sat a just talked about the little things Merry told me about how she got her cutie mark and I told her about my time on Earth. The train came to a stop and the conductor called out that we reached Ponyville. So I helped Merry place her children on her back as I grabbed all of the bags. And we headed off the train and into the darkening town. It took us a few minutes to get to the house and inside. I showed Merry the room she and her kids could use and judging by her expression I'd say she was shocked at not only the size of the room but the house too. We made our way to the kitchen where I made us some tea and a light dinner. As we sat there I had this funning feeling that some thing was up so I decided to find out if it was right.

"So Merry tell me if you just moved here to Ponyville how did you know who I was?" I asked her seeing her begin to look a little scared. "You don't have to be scared I won't do any thing bad but please tell me the truth."

Merry started to cry and in between tears she told me the truth. "You see everything I said was true except for my cousin she did tell me to come here not just for the job but to find a herd I could join. Then yesterday she sent me a letter about you and how you not only have two princesses but the bearers of the elements and a zebra shaman in your Herd. She said if I could I should try and see if you would allow me to join even though I already have foals which is a mark of death for most mares. So I tried to board the train but didn't have enough bits for the tickets but this group of street performers were kind enough to give enough for the tickets and some food. I would be a good wife I would take care of everything in your home. We would not even need to have sex, I would be more like a servant than a wife. I would only ask you take care of my children as if they were your own." Merry said dropping down in front of me begging to let her and the kids stay.

I got down on my knees placing my hand under chin I lifted her head to look at me. Merry I mad that you didn't tell me the truth from the start but I promised that you and R and B could stay here. So I'm going to do a little work tonight so I want you to go to bed and I see you in the morning and Merry no matter what the out come is you will always have a place to live, I said as I helped her up on to her hooves and showed her to bed.

After making sure she was asleep I grabbed my tac gear and an AR 15 with laser sights and made my way to Zecoras hut to have a discussion with my lead Mare about Merry and her foals. I just hope this doesn't blow up in my face or I bite off more than I can chew. It took me about twenty minutes to get to her hut for the simple reason I forgot which path it was. Hell, they all look the same at night so sue me. But I did find the right one eventually all I got to say is after the wedding everypony is moving into one house mine Zecora can keep her hut for work but I am going to want to have my exotic striped sexpot at home with me. when I got to the hut I was glad she was still awake so I knocked on the door before letting myself in.
We had our typical greeting where Zecora would jump and wrap her front legs around my neck as we would kiss passionately while I groped her flacks making her moan just our typical greeting. After our little horse play, we got to the reason I came.

"Zecora I need to speak with you about something but I think it would be best if all the girls heard about it," I said as I still was groping her flanks getting very close to her Marehood.

"My love, your hands feel oh so right. But please tell me what ales you tonight?" She asked in the cute rhyming way.

So pulling away from her I told Zecora everything about Merry Melody her foals, how she was kicked out of her original herd and how Cheeilee talked her into seeing if I would take them in as my family.

"So there you have it now you see why I said that all the girls would need to be in on this decision?" I said as I watched her move or to a shelve and pick up a small bottle of green liquid.

What has happened to Miss Merry is surely a crime. As it is so late we must use this to speak with the others in the Dreamtime," She said placing the bottle in my hand.

Looking at the bottle I pulled the cork and took a swig with in seconds I could feel myself getting sleeping then everything went black. I then find myself in a very familiar place and I have to say it's a very erotic place at that. You see Luna is very busy so we decided to meet in the dream realm where we would get to know each other better. Hint, hint wink, wink nug, nug.... Sex, we would have dream sex ok but in this place, she wouldn't be in her true form she would be an anthro with more human female parts. If you can't figure it out she has DD cup breast and a human vag instead of a ponies. She chose it not me so don't even say a word. But like I said we were in my dream plane luna showed up right on schedule and seeing them both I have to say Zecora looks go as an anthro too.
https://mlpforums.com/uploads/monthly_12_2013/post-11553-0-51526300-1386609740.png
Before Luna could ask what was going on I explained that I need to speak with all the girls about something important so without any other word Luna disappeared to gather the others and bring them here. While she was gone Zecora and I got better acquainted with her new body. Hey, you did see the picture right well imagine it without clothes that is what she looked like yep nude in fact Luna's nude too. Anyone who enters here is nude and anthro except for me the anthro part not the nude part. When the others showed up they pretty much looked like this minus the clothes.
http://img02.deviantart.net/1976/i/2014/115/6/6/mane_6_anthro_height_chart_v2_by_ambris-d7fuvzd.png
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/15/bc/45/15bc452fd8aa51d8f6aa26008eff909f.png
Let's just say seeing nine beautiful and nude mares did make it a little difficult at first but having Luna and Zecora helping to ease the stress worked. Before anything else, I explained where we were and why they looked like they did. After that, we got down to business I told them all about Merry her foals and everything else when I was done the girls all had tears in their eyes well all except Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Those two were mad, AJ at what her sister-in-law did and RD for what that lead mare did. Luna, on the other hand, had left for a moment only to return with word that what Merry had told me was all true because she had to dispell a nightmare from the girl about being kicked out by her old lead mare.

"So there you have it a lone mare with two young foals is asking to join this herd I leave the decision up to the nine of you will she be a guest until she finds a place or servant wife or an equal member?" I said turning away to go sit down and wait for their decision.

Author's Note

So there you have it the life of Merry Melody and her two foals Rhythm and Blues hang in the balance.
What should the girls do let them stay as members or not?
I can't decide so I ask you the readers for help.
Stay as a guest until she leaves.
Stay as a servant wife and take the foals as my own.
Stay as a full member.
Vote Now

Rock N Roll Road N Trippin'

Author's Note

I would like to thank all of you who voted it means a lot that you care about the story.

Rock N Roll Road N Trippin'

The girls haven't decided what to do about Merry yet. It hasn't been a day so I figured not to worry about it right now after all I did say she could stay as long as she liked. So I'm going to keep doing what I was doing and get to know the girls more. Today and tomorrow were Applejack's days so I got the RV and hooked up the trailer loading the Range Rover on it. When that was done I made my way to Sweet Apple Acres to pick up AJ. It turns out that she thought it would be a good idea if I met a few other members of the Apple family. So we're headed for Appleloosa to see her cousin Braeburn and some other members of the family. I decided to take the RV because the length of time on the train would be twelve to fourteen hours and it would only be five to six this way due to the stops and the way they laid out the tracks. I mean a snake isn't as windy as these things. Who ever drew these up must have been drunk off their ass or stoned out of their mind. But that doesn't matter now because the old trails the ponies used to get from town to town are perfect for use. Picture logging roads that are like new.

So anyway I got to the farm and low and behold there was Rainbow Dash standing at the gate. I knew something was up for two reasons the first being it wasn't even dawn yet and Rainbow, was wide awake and second she had saddlebags with her. I was about to ask her what was up when Applejack called to me.
"Hey, there Sugarcube hope you don't mind ifin' Rainbow comes with us?" AJ said as she got closer to us. "When she heard that we'd be taking you RV thingy she wouldn't stop begging to come along," AJ said making Rainbow blush.

"Well you said you'd teach us how to drive so I thought maybe I could come along," Rainbow said looking at the ground.

I walked over lifting her head to look at me. I think that would be nice after all road trips are always better with more people or ponies," I said smiling at her.
Rainbow Dash smiled back before jumping on her hind legs and giving me a kiss before flying it to the RV to put her stuff away.

"Yeah let's get this road on the show," A voice said from inside.

I looked through the door to see Pinkie Pie sitting in the driver's seat.

"Uhm Pinkie what are you doing here?" I asked her.

"Weeeelll you did say that road trips are better with more ponies so I figured I'd make it even more fun if I came along," She said smiling.
Before I could say anything Applejack walked past me to get on board turning to look at me.

"Well come on let's get going we got some distance to cover and I 'd like to leave before sunrise and any more ponies show up," She said taking a seat.

"Fine then let's go but if I do this right then we will need to be gone for six days that way each of you gets two days just like everypony else," I said as I picked up Pinkie so I could get behind the wheel." I just wish I could leave the others a note letting them know about this and to have Spike stay at the house for me to keep Merry and the foals company and safe," I said as Pinkie disappeared from my arms only to show up again at the door with a big smile.

"All done Twilight knows about our trip and Spike is at the house watching over everything and ponies there so now can we go?" She said looking at me.

Not wanting to question how she did it I just sat down and started the engine. Looking around at the now three mares I put the RV in gear and headed off down the road. After a few minutes, I decided to turn on the radio looking for some music but only finding out there was only talk shows or news on so I switched it to my CD player and started one of the best travel songs I knew. I started to sing and then the others joined in.

Life's like a road that you travel on
When there's one day here and the next day gone
Sometimes you bend and sometimes you stand
Sometimes you turn your back to the wind

There's a world outside every darkened door
Where blues won't haunt you anymore
Where the brave are free and lovers soar
Come ride with me to the distant shore

We won't hesitate
To break down the garden gate
There's not much time left today

Life is a highway
I wanna ride it all night long
If you're going my way
I wanna drive it all night long

Through all these cities and all these towns
It's in my blood, and it's all around
I love you now like I loved you then
This is the road, and these are the hands

From Mozambique to those Memphis nights
The Khyber Pass to Vancouver's lights
Knock me down and back up again
You're in my blood, I'm not a lonely man

There's no load I can't hold
A road so rough this I know
I'll be there when the light comes in
Just tell 'em we're survivors

Life is a highway
I wanna ride it all night long
If you're going my way
I wanna drive it all night long

Gimme, gimme, gimme, gimme yeah

Life is a highway
I wanna ride it all night long
If you're going my way
I wanna drive it all night long

There was a distance between you and I
A misunderstanding once
But now we look in the eye

Ooh... yeah!

There ain't no load that I can't hold
A road so rough this I know
I'll be there when the light comes in
Just tell 'em we're survivors

Life is a highway
I wanna ride it all night long (All night long, yeah, yeah)
If you're going my way
I wanna drive it all night long

Gimme, gimme, gimme,
Gimme, gimme, yeah

Life is a highway (Life is a Highway)
I wanna ride it all night long (ooh... yeah)
If you're going my way (If you're going my way)
I wanna drive it all night long (All night long, yeah. Come, on)

Gimme, gimme, gimme,
Gimme, gimme, gimme, yeah

Life is a highway
I wanna ride it all night long (Yeah, I wanna drive it all night long, baby)
If you're going my way (If you're going my way)
I wanna drive it all night long (All night long...)
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-RU6k2M5rQM

"Oh man, that was great what was that song?" Rainbow Dash asked after it was over.

"Life is a Highway by Rascal Flats and if you liked that one get a load of these," I said pushing a few buttons to set the changer on random traveling music. The girls looked at the screen and a list of songs came up and it was a long list of over 500 songs. To be kind I'm just going to list of a few so you can get a sense of what music I would consider road trip worthy.
“Sweet Home Alabama” – Lynyrd Skynyrd, Applejack said this song is one of the best she's ever heard.
“(You Gotta) Fight for Your Right (To Party!)” – The Beastie Boy, Pinkie put this on her favorites list.
“White & Nerdy” – “Weird Al” Yankovic, Another, Pinkie favorite. Actually, she likes all of Weird Al's songs.
“Fun, Fun, Fun” – the Beach Boys, And another Pinkie favorite I wonder why?
“Girls Just Wanna Have Fun” – Cyndi Lauper, Another one of Pinkies favorites.
“Ring of Fire” – Johnny Cash, To be honest, I think Applejack just likes country music.
“It’s Raining Men” – the Weather Girls, All the girls love this song especially Pinkie.
“Born to Be Wild” – Steppenwolf, Rainbow Dash really loves this one.
And of course …“Bohemian Rhapsody” – Queen, As Rainbow said hearing this song. It was totally Awesome and Pinkie agreed.

Sorry about that but I did say a few after all I have over Four hundred songs for road trips. To answer your question we did listen to all of them in the nine hours to get to Appaloosa. I say nine hours because we stopped along the way so I could teach the girls how to drive the Range Rover. It wasn't too hard to teach them although Applejack wanted to learn how to drive the RV also. So here we are Applejack steering the RV and Rainbow driving the rover with me and Pinkie being co-pilots. I just gave up trying to figure out how Pinkie got a hold of three ponified racing equipment.
Like this but for a pony minus the gloves and boots.
https://www.teamdi.com/wp-content/uploads/F94020398-600x600.jpg
We kept in contact with each other through the shortwave radio/CBs in all my vehicles. That part took a little time to explain especially the part about the hand held so I just skipped it and hooked up the hands-free or headsets so all of us could listen and speak to each other. So that's where we're at now driving down the road about an hour out of Appleloosa. Even though it's big the RV ain't slow, AJ and I kept up with Dashie and Pinkie the whole way. See as the Rover had tracks making it run slower than normal. I made sure we stayed between sixty and seventy MPH just to be safe. FYI every engine from the vehicles to the generators, are multi-fuel or M. A. N. designed engines meaning any combustible liquid can be used as fuel.
But like I said we were heading to town and I got a little worried knowing full well that no ponies other than Ponyville ponies have seen me or anything of mine.

"Rainbow got your ears on?" I said on the headset.

"Yeah, I hear ya what ya want, big guy?" Dash answered back.

"I was thinking of stopping just outside of town seeing that they've never seen me or the rigs and I don't want to scare the hell out of any of them," I said into the mouth piece.

"Roger that, hey maybe we could make a wide turn and park 'em at Braeburn's place in the orchard?" Pinkie said over the headset.

I looked over to see Applejack nod at the idea before calling back to tell them to follow us and turn down or off the radio cause I could hear it from inside the RV. Only to receive a reply of giggles from Rainbow and Pinkie followed by an apology. As we made our way around the town keeping our distance so not to spoke them we entered the orchard on the far side and made our way closer to Braeburns house. Stopping a good hundred feet away we were about to get out when AJs cousin comes running out of his house with a pitchfork charging right for us.

"Braeburn what in tarnation y'all think ya doing It's me y'alls cousin Applejack, I done told you we be coming for a visit now," Applejack yelled out the driver's window making her cousin stop in his tracks.

Applejack that you what Y'all doing in that monster?" He asked tilting his head as he looked from the RV to the Rover. They kind a look like a train but ain't on no tracks,"

"We'll explain everything," She said as she made her way to the door opening it and climbing out to greet her cousin. "Now put that pitchfork away and give me a hug cuz," AJ said raising her hoof.

After their hug, Braeburn greeted Dash and Pinkie with a tip of his hat. Then, I decided to make an appearance known and lest just say this was not my first time to have a stallion scream like a little girl and faint but it was one of the funniest first place going to Blue Blood. Although he did take it in stride and laughed it off he wasn't like what everyone said he be if fact I found out why he and Rarity never hit it off. Like the Marines Corps motto Blue Blood is always looking for a few good men. If you know what I mean?

But back to the story as I was saying after Braeburn's little episode I was introduced as AJ future husband. Let's just say I might need to have my back checked after the hug I got from him. I did get to meet his young wife Little Strongheart when she came outside to see what was going on.
Yep, you heard it here another fan fave shipping and there might be more to come.
Little Strong heart reacted better than her husband did by coming up to me and shaking my hand.

"I must say I have not seen your kind before may I ask what you are?" Strongheart asked me.

"I'm a human and I come from another world and It is a pleasure to meet you Mrs. Apple," I said smiling at her.

After our greeting and Braeburn being woken up by a bucket of water, we headed inside their house to have some lunch and to get to know more about each other. During our conversation, I mentioned that Stronghearts people were like the Native Americans of my world. I even told her about an old friend of mine named John Lightfoot who was a Navajo Windtalker or code talker during World War Two. They didn't like the war part of the story but did like it that the code was just the Navajo language. We talked for a good hour until Braeburn thought it would be a good idea to show me around Appleloosa. So while Applejack and Strongheart went to gather the rest of the Apples in town Dash, Pinkie, and I followed Braeburn to town. The town is just like what you'd expect from the old west it had a saloon called the Salt Lick a jail with a sheriff sitting in a chair sleeping. There were a lot of ponies out walking around as well, some were looking at me with curiosity and some with fear but I just took it all in stride. Our tour ended back at the ranch where I got to meet more Apple family members as well as Stronghearts father Cheif Thunderhooves in his headdress and all. What I wasn't ready for was to be set down on a blanket across from Thunderhooves and got to witness and partake in a Pipe Ceremony. During the ceremony, the Cheif would explain what was being done. All I could do was sit and listen to him. My friend John Lightfoot never told me about the ceremony but he did tell me all about the Kachina masks and Skinwalkers. I even got to join in the Kachina dance I was given the honor of portraying Hon The White Bear. The Bear Kachina can come in many colors, including yellow, black and white. He is very powerful, a strong warrior and can cure sickness. But that is another story, right now I am taking part in another sacred ceremony. After it was finished I was accepted into the tribe and even given a name Matoska Ciye meaning Brother White Bear.

I had a ball spending time with everypony and Buffalo but the time was getting late and we needed to get some sleep so saying good night to them all, the girls and I made our way over to the RV for some much, needed sleep and we didn't have sex for very long just me eating them out and a little tit job by Pinkie before shooting a load in each of their mouths. Sleeping that night once again I entered my dream world to be greeted by all of my mares in their anthro forms but this time there was one more present. Merry was brought in so the girls could tell her of their decision. Seeing that Merry was scared I went over to her and held her close to me.

"Don't worry remember what I said no matter what you will always have a place to live you and the foals," I said as I held her in my arms feeling her trembling.

"Now we have talked this over and come to a decision," Luna said as she gestured to Zecora to speak.

"This decision we had to make was quite a bother. But do not fret you are part of this herd and those foals shall have a father, " Zecora said as she walked over and took Merry into a loving sisterly hug.

Merry stood there in shock at first before breaking down into tears hugging Zecora back. I watched as the others came over and began hugging the newest member of our herd. I was about to join them when I felt as if someone was watching me I looked around until I saw two eyes looking at me from the darkness. They were teal in color with slits like cats eyes the only thing was even if the looked scary I only felt sadness and loneliness from them. I started to walk towards them but stopped when they disappeared. Still a little worried about them I turned my attention back to the others. Walking over I was pulled into the group hug giving each one of them a kiss and saying thank you for allowing Merry to be part of the Herd. Feeling good I decided to show the girls what my world was like so concentrating I brought up places from my memories. Like the Great Wall, Yellowstone Park, The Pyramids of Giza, and my Grandmothers home.
The last one may not be important to you but it was my home.
As they looked in awe at the sights I pulled Twilight over to the side to talk to her.

"Twili listen I know you want to learn all about these places," I said making her shake her head rapidly. "So here's what going to happen I'll call Spike over the radio tomorrow and have him get everything setup so you and anyone else can watch some DVD's that you might like."

Hearing that, She jumped me knocking me down kissing me over and over. She calmed down blushing when everyone else giggled at her. I just pulled her into a hug squeezing her butt making her EEP. We all laughed about that and started to have some fun and by fun, I mean Merry got to experience the ways humans have intercourse. Let's just say she a whole new respect for phalanges if you know what I mean.
Our fun was cut short when Luna felt that somepony was having a nightmare and she was going to take care of it. I wanted to know what she did for others so I got to tag a long. It turned out that the pony who was having the nightmare was Lyra Heartstrings. I watched as she was cowering from the voices of other ponies telling her she was crazy to believe about humans and she was a foolish little filly to think humans really excited.

Hearing those words and seeing the tears falling from her eyes I stepped away from Luna and in the loudest voice, I could make I yelled. "WHY DON'T YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!"

After that little outburst, the voices disappeared and I was standing there facing a surprised but confused Lyra.

"You're the human that lives in Ponyville?" Lyra asked still in shock.

"Yes I am my name is Brian and it's a pleasure to me you Ms. Heartstrings," I said as I kneeled down to help her up.

She stared in awe at my hands before she shook her head. "Sorry, but I was in Manehatten when you arrived and when I got back to town you were gone so I just thought it was a joke that you really were here. You see I've all ways been fascinated with the stories and legends of humans but other ponies thought it was just the dreams of a foolish filly," She said lowering her head as tears filled her eyes. "That's why I got a degree in Anthropology so I could prove that humans once live on this world long before ponies,"

"Hey dreams are what build a world with out them nothing would excited," I said as she began to smile. " Now how about this I am not home right now but in let's say ten days you and I have lunch and I tell you all I know about humans that way you can show everyone that picked on you, they were wrong,"

"Really you would do that for me?" She said wiping the tears away.

"Sure and I'll even give you a few books that tell you all about humans," I said smiling at her." Now you have no reason to have nightmares like that one ever again,"

"Thank you, Brian, you're the nicest human I ever met even though you're the only one I met your still the nicest," She said as she stood on her hind legs giving me a hug.

"Your welcome and I promise in ten days we'll have lunch and talk you can even bring your marefriend Bon-Bon," I said making her look at me with a blush. I met her at my party and she told me all about you," I said before she could ask.

She gave me one last hug before Luna and I left her dream and returned to my own.

"That was very kind of you, my love but please refrain from doing that again the Dreamworld is very dangerous especially for you," Luna said as she rubbed my cheek.

"I know and I'm sorry you told me that the first time you entered my dreams remember?' I said thinking back to that night.

Flash back to that dream

I've been tracking a good size bull elk for five hours now when I got it in my sights. I was about to pull the trigger when a figure stepped between me and my target. At first, I couldn't make it out but I could tell it was bipedal but it had a horn on the top of its head and wings on its back. I stared as it came closer to me until it became visible.

"Luna is that you?" I asked staring in awe at the figure standing in front of me.
http://orig13.deviantart.net/0c8f/f/2013/321/c/d/princess_luna_mlp_by_darthagnan-d6ukw9s.jpg

"Yes my love how do I Iook am I not sexy or as the young would say Hot to Trot," She said as she did a little twirl allowing me to see every detail.

"You are beautiful and sexy but why did you do this?" I asked her stepping closer to get a better look at her.

"I just want to see the world well the Dreamworld as you do," She said lowering ears to her head. "Do you not like it?"

I pulled her into a hug and kissed her. "It's fine but the no clothes part threw me but you could look like a Manticore and I would still say your beautiful and sexy,"

She wrapped her arms around my neck and leaned in kissing me. My hands explored her body making her moan. To tell you the truth even when I knew this was a dream it still felt so real. She even smelled of that perfume she always wore. I forgot everything else and we made love to the sounds of the forest.

End flash back

"Yes I remember my love you were so passionate and the way you used your fingers and tongue were breath taking," She said as she bumped me with her hip. "Now while we are here how about we teach the hateful mare that caused our herdmate so much grief," She said with a devilish grin.

I returned the grin with my own and had a perfect idea. Leaning in I whispered into her ear what it was. So with our plan set, we headed to the mares dream door. It didn't take long to find it and as we entered I could see this bitch needed to be knocked down a few pegs. The main reasons were she still dreamed about booting out Merry and watching her and the foals starve to death. This really pissed me off. And the second thing was her dreaming she ruled Equestria as a tyrant hell she even had me locked in a cage feeding me bananas. Luna used her magic and changed all that.
You see my plan was simple, have this bitch be chased by zombies every where she went. They never caught her mind you but they were just out of reach.
http://img07.deviantart.net/8e63/i/2012/209/4/2/the_trotting_dead_by_joelashimself-d58xela.jpg
I know it was cruel to it to the mare but she really deserved it. Besides who would name the daughter Upper Crust with out thinking that she would grow up to be a Grade A would class BITCH I ask you who?
After our little detour, we returned back to the others and I pulled Merry off to the side and told her what happened. She wasn't too happy about it but after I explained that being a member of this herd means if something happens to one of us it happens to all of us and no matter what I will always protect my family. With tear filled eyes I wrapped her in a hug and began kissing her moving my hands down to her tone ass giving it a squeeze. I then took her hand and we walked back over to the others where I pulled a book out of nowhere and showed it to them all of their faces turned deep red after reading the title.

"Sence this is a celebration I say we do as many of these as we can," Holding the book up and opening it to the first page. "After all there are one hundred positions and there's ten of you that means ten per mare so who want's to start?" I asked looking at all the shocked red faces. "Oh come on it's just the Kama Sutra what's wrong?"

I'm happy to say we did go through the book but unfortunately, we only got halfway, oh well maybe next time. I said goodbye to them as they left my dream room to return to their own. When they were gone I got that feeling again of being spied on. But this time I didn't look around I just stood there.

"All right I know you're there so you might as well come out," I said crossing my arms and waited. " Well I'm waiting,"

A few minutes later the teal colored cat eyes appeared but this time the floated in a large black mass.

"Well, well I am very surprised not even Luna could detect my presence and here a lonely human could," The mass said as it floated around me. "Tell me human I must know how you are able to sense me?" It said as it moved away waiting for an answer.

"That's simple back on Earth I learned to be weary of my surroundings and I guess it passed on to my dreams," I said looking at the dark mass. "Now answer my question Who are you?"

The dark mass chuckled before floating close to my ear. "Why I am Nightmare Moon of course," The dark mass said before chuckling again.

I thought for a second then I remembered that Luna told me about her dark times.

"Wait how can you be here the Elements of Harmony destroyed you?" I asked taking a step back.

"Oh the Elements did not destroy me they only separated me from Luna," Nightmare said floating around me. She looked to see I was getting nerves from what she said and began to laugh. "Do not worry I give you my word that no harm will come to any you love, besides you interest me, a creature void of magic but possessing weapons on pare with all the Royal family, in fact, you're a walking one stallion army,"

I was about to say something when I felt the pull of waking up.

"Oh, drat it seems our time is up but don't worry we'll meet again," Nightmare said as the dark mass disappeared.

I woke up looking around only to see the girls as they were laying in the bed still a sleep. I got up and moved to the kitchenette to start breakfast when I heard yawns coming from the bed.

"Morning AJ, Pinkie sleep well?" I asked them seeing that Rainbow Dash was still a sleep.

"Morning Sugarcube that was the best sleep I had in a long time so whatcha makin' for breakfast?" Applejack said as she was getting out of the bed.

"Morning Bri-Bri last night was fun and I loved cuddling up with my stallion when I slept," Pinkie said as she bounced off the bed hitting the bathroom first.

The bouncing jerked Dash from her sleep and just like the dead she rose from the grave even making the moaning sounds.

"What the buck Pinkie I was having a wonderful dream Brian and I were on a cloud and we were just about to ruuu...." Dash was saying before she realized that I could hear her.

She stopped talking only to turn beet red and to make things worse AJ and Pinkie were both laughing at her. I moved the pan I was using off the burner and grabbed a cup filling it with the black gold she ever so loved and handed her a cup of coffee. Taking it she got up and moved to the table where she took a seat and began drinking.

"Thanks, Stud I don't know how I ever lived with out this stuff it's a lifesaver," She said as she took another sip.

Pinkie came out of the bathroom and sat next to Dash while AJ took her turn. Grabbing her own cup and poured her self a cup.
I know what your thinking Pinkie Pie and caffeine are like gasoline and an open flame. But your wrong, in fact, it calms her down a little so it proves that she has ADD or ADHD. Well, it actually just makes her focus a little more especially when she's driving.
But like I said I was making some breakfast nothing fancy just apple cinnamon oatmeal for AJ, french toast for Dash, and A bowl of all marshmallow lucky charms for Pinkie. For myself eggs and toast with some turkey bacon yes I said bacon you see the girls know I have to have meat sometimes. So we talked and as long as I only hunt the old or turkeys even Fluttershy doesn't mind. FYI turkeys are considered to be a nuisance like parasprites ponies hunt them for the feathers and the meat is sent to the Griffons and dragons for food.
APplejack got out of the bathroom and joined us at the table to eat. Saying Grace which consisted of us saying, Grace, we started eating. The whole time in the back of my mind, I was wondering if I should tell them about Nightmare Moon but chose not to.

"Hey, Sugarcube I was just wonderin' where we were headin' now?" AJ asked as she ate her food.

Putting down my fork I looked at her, then the others. "Well, I figured since we're close to it I thought we'd go see the Pie Family Rockfarm this way I get to meet Pinkies family and to ask her father for her hoof. Then we can head to the Wonderbolt Academy and Cloudsdale so I can meet Dash's family and ask her father too," I said as I began to eat again.

"Yeah, I get to show you all the fun things we can do and I get to introduce you to my sisters," Pinkie screamed throwing up her hoofs as confetti flew every where.

"Oh, yay the Wondrbolts that is going to be awesome I can show you where I trained and you can meet Spitfire and the others," Dash said as she did a flip in the air. Hold a sec how are we going to get to Cloudsdale you three can't walk on clouds with out a spell?"

I raise my hand as I got up and went to the front of thre RV. Turning on the CB Radio I brought the microphone to my mouth.
(My words will be blue and Spikes will be green.)

Flamethrower this is Monsterhunter come back.

Flamethrower you got your ears on this is Monsterhunter come back.

This is Flamethrower I hear ya loud and clear Monsterhunter how you doing Dad?

Just fine son hows being the man of the house been going?

Sweet the girls and I were watching a movie when you called.

Sorry about that I'll make this short what I need is for you to tell Twilight that she needs to meet us at Cloudsdale in two days for the Cloudwaliking spell.

Two days at Cloudsdale for the Cloudwalking spell got it.

Thanks, son tell everyone I love them and we'll be back soon.

I will see ya soon this is Flamethrower signing off.

Monsterhunter out.

Putting up the mic I turned to see the three mares giggling. What are you three laughing about?" I asked.

"Monsterhunter and Flamethrower who's idea were those names?" Dash asked trying not to laugh hard.

"If you must know Fluttershy came up with them," I said as I watched as the rainbow pony shut up. "Enough of this let's get finished eating so we can hit the road,"

We got done with breakfast and said goodbye to Braeburn and the rest then loaded up the Range Rover on to the trailer and headed to our new destination. the trip took two and a half hours due to the fact we had to take it slow seeing as Pinkie forgot to tell me the road was really bumpy. We made it although next time I think we'll be taking the train and walking to the farm. I'm not joking we bounced so much we had to clean up the inside of the RV because everything fell out on to the floor and I had the thing in first gear going so slow you could get out and walk faster than it.
But we did get there and as we pulled it to the yard as it were, one figure came running out yelling at us. I learned from AJ that it was Limestone Pie and she had a little attitude. I could tell she was right as Limestone rushed over and started kicking the front tire yelling for this monster to get off her bucking Rock Farm. She only stopped when Pinkie rushed out and tackle-hugged her sister.

"Pinkie what the buck are you doing here?" Her sister asked as she tried to get herself free from the hug.

"We came to visit and Bri-Bri- wanted to talk to Dad and Mom," Pinkie said as she let her sister go.

"Who the hell is this Bri-Bri and why's he want to talk to them?" Limestone said as she stood up dusting herself off.

Just as Limestone said that her and Pinkies parents stepped out side the house. I could see from inside the Rv what they looked like the father wore a large black hat with a white ring as well as a caller and tie while the mother's mane was in a bun she had glasses on and a caller of a dress with a broach. If I had to say it they looked like the old mid-west farmers of the 1800's.
https://i.ytimg.com/vi/adNV80sPNio/maxresdefault.jpg
I decided to step out and introduce myself which turned out better than I thought, seeing as Applejack came with me and Pinkie hopped over to stand by my side.

"Mom Dad I'd like to introduce my Coltfriend Brian, Brian Mom, and Dad," Pinkie said as she introduced us making Applejack shake her head.

Applejack walked up to them taking off her hat as she smiled. "What I think Pinkie was going to say is it's nice to see y'all again and this here is Brian and he's got something to talk to y'all about," She said as she used her hoof to push me closer to them.

Nodding my head I looked at them taking a deep breath. " Greetings Mr. and Mrs. Pie my name is Brian and I have come here to ask for your daughter Pinkamena Diane Pie's hoof in marriage,"

What happened next was very surprising the father who I found out was named Igneous Rock fainted while his wife named Cloudy Quartz tackled me in a bone crushing hug.

"Thank thee (kiss on the cheek) Thank thee (another kiss on the cheek) We did not know of any who would take our daughter Pinkamena as a wife," She said with tears in her eyes.

We could hear Rainbow Dash laughing while she hovered over the farm.

"Rainbow, get your tail down here and introduce your self," Applejack said as she put her hat back on looking up to see the cyan pegasus rolling over in the air.

Dash came down as I was helping Cloudy Quartz to her hooves after that little embarrassing moment. Then I moved to help her husband Igneous Rock up when he started to come to.

"What happened, oh my I dreamt heard the most amazing thing, that somepony wished to marry our Pinkamena?" He said as he took his hat off placing it on his chest.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash put their hooves over their mouth trying not to laugh. I just looked at them and shook my head I knew he was joking by how we looked at me winking but still.I walked over to Pinkie as she sat there looking a little hurt and I leaned down and kissed her on the lips.

"Hey you know I love Ya, and it doesn't matter what anyone else says my Cotton Candy Princess," I said as I kissed her one more time making her laugh in the kiss.

"I know but it still hurt a little," Pinkie said as she hugged me as her parents walked over to us.

" I am sorry if what I said hurt you but it is just a shock to think that you would find a husband," Her parents said as they pulled Pinkie into a hug. "Now all we must do is find a suitable stallion for Limestone," they said making everyone bust out laughing except for Limestone who looked pissed.

"Wait what about your sister Maud?" I asked.

Silly Bri-Bri- Maud's already married to Boulder," Pinkie said laughing a little.

"Boulder you mean she's married to a rock?" Rainbow asked the same question I was thinking.

"No Dashie Boulder's not a rock he's a Diamond Dog. He does deep core digging so he not around a lot. So he gave Maud the rock and told her as long as she has it he will always be with her so she calls it Boulder," Pinkie said clearing up one of the most confusing mysteries ever.

"Well if that don't beat all I reckon we owe her a late wedding present then," AJ said getting mine and Dash's attention.

"Hey, maybe they would like one of my metal detectors?' I said making everyone look at me.

So I explained what it was used for and everyone thought it would be a great idea. But after that, we were invited inside the house where Cloudy Quartz was just finishing making lunch. Before I went in AJ pulled me and Dash to the side and told us that their food wasn't what you would consider normal. We found out what she meant when we sat down at the table and were served bowls of soup with a rock in it. Yep, you heard me there was a rock in my bowl of soup about the size of my fist. And all I could think about was the Folk tale Stone Soup, in fact, I even said it out loud making them all look at me.

"I take it you have this meal back where you are from?" Cloudy Quartz asked as she put her spoon down.

"Yes and no you see Stone Soup is a story from my home it is a folk tale of sharing what food you have with others makes it better," I said as I pushed the rock around in my bowl to spoon up more of the broth.

"Ooooh, that sounds like a fun story can you tell it please Bri-Bri?" Pinkie asked me as she bounced in her seat.

I looked around and everyone nodded so I leaned back and told the story as best as I could remember.
" Let me see ok now I remember, Some travelers come to a village, carrying nothing more than an empty cooking pot. Upon their arrival, the villagers are unwilling to share any of their food stores with the hungry travelers. Then the travelers go to a stream and fill the pot with water, drop a large stone in it, and place it over a fire. One of the villagers becomes curious and asks what they are doing. The travelers answer that they are making "stone soup", which tastes wonderful, although it still needs a little bit of garnish to improve the flavor, which they are missing. The villager does not mind parting with a few carrots to help them out, so that gets added to the soup. Another villager walks by, inquiring about the pot, and the travelers again mention their stone soup which has not reached its full potential yet. The villager hands them a little bit of seasoning to help them out. More and more villagers walk by, each adding another ingredient. Finally, a delicious and nourishing pot of soup is enjoyed by all. Although the travelers did trick the villagers into sharing their food with them, they have successfully transformed it into a tasty and nutritious meal which they share with the donors."

After I finished the story they all clapped their hands or hooves.

"I must say, Brian," Igneous Rock said looking at me to make sure he said my name correctly before he continued." That sound just like what My great, great grandfather Stone Cutter had done when his family had come to Equestria," He said.

We continued our meal and then we as in myself and Pinkies parents moved to the parlor where we had a little discussion. Actually, it was more of an interrogation like what I was where I come from what are my intentions with their daughter you know the basics. I told them everything they needed to know. That I loved Pinkie with all my heart just like I did with all the girls.I even told them that any children that we have would be anthro and so would their children and so on. They were a little concerned about that but after seeing how I was able to move and handle things with my hands as easy a unicorn's magic their fears disappeared. We talked for a while I found out rock farming was started so Canterlot and other big cities had the materials for construction of buildings and roads. I even found out that the Pies were the ones that introduced concrete for mason work in buildings. Our conversation was cut short when we heard screams coming from outside. Rushing out there I saw something that looked like it came out of Tremors. It was a giant worm and man was it ugly the thing was sticking out of the ground with its mouth open and tendril tounges sticking out. https://vignette4.wikia.nocookie.net/mlp/images/5/5a/Tatzlwurm_unleashing_tendrils_S4E11.png/revision/latest?cb=20140127164146
I saw Dash flying around it as Pinkie and Applejack were trying to get Limestone out from under some rocks. With out a second thought, I ran to the RV opening a side compartment I pulled out a long green tube which happened to be an M72 LAW.

https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/1/10/66_kertasinko_75.JPG

Getting ready I took aim. "Dash move now!" I yelled.

Seeing what I was doing she quickly flew off the worm then turned back looking at the others but this time Pinkie was safe and they were out of the way. I could only think of one thing to say so smiling I yelled to get the worms attention as it turned to face me, "I yelled Smile you, son of a bitch", as it opened its mouth to roar. With a press of a trigger button the rocket was launched right into the worm's mouth and BOOM the head exploded killing the thing. I knew Fluttershy would probably hate me for it but I was not going to let a monster hurt one of my marefriends sister or any of her family. Hell, I would even do it if she was in danger. The only things I didn't think about when I did that were scaring the hell out of everyone and what were we going to do about the rest of the worm. It took everyone on the ground a few minutes to calm down after the explosion Dash, on the other hand, was hovering in front of me saying it was so awesome. Pinkie and her mother rushed over and hugged me for saving her sister and daughter. Dad, I'm calling them Mom and Dad now but dad walked over and patted my back thanking me as well. Applejack stood there looking at what I did but she smiled at me and tipped her hat. The only one that didn't move or say anything was Limestone. She just stared and the worm than to me and back before she finally spoke up.

"You bucking idiot look what you did how in Tartarus are we going to get this thing off my rock farm!" She yelled as she stomped over to me.

I was about to tell the bitch to step back but held my tongue. Instead, I had the girls help me unload the Range Rover and disconnect the trailer. Then I turned the RV around getting some tow cables off the trailer we hooked them up to the RV and around the worm's body. I then began pulling the one hundred and fifty-foot long thing down the road a good ten miles until I came to a ditch and dumped the thing in before returning to the farm.

"There, all taking care of,"I said as I got out of the RV.

We decided to go inside and just talk for the rest of the day. That and to make sure Limestone was alright. Oh, here's something when I was about to go through the door Limestone pulled me to the side and gave me a kiss on the cheek and said thank you. So that proves she isn't the asshole she pretends to be although she did say if I told anypony what happened she'd kick me so hard I'd never have foals. Spending time with the Pie's was educational, to say the least. I did learn about Holders Boulder and the Paring Stone I found out that Marble had to use it to see if Big Mac was her true mate. What got me was even Pinkie and I had to go through with the ceremony at first I was a little nervous because what we saw was a stallion at first but it changed and an image of me showed up. I think the stone first showed what I looked like as a pony because it had my Rustbrown hair and dark blue eyes it even had the small C shaped scar above my left eye. Although I am a dark skinned caucasian my pony fur was smokey gray oh, I got to see what my Cutie Mark would look like it was a shield with twin lightning strikes and a gun in the middle of the shield. And I'd have to say it looked badass.
http://www.sofmilitary.co.uk/products/Gun%20and%20shield%20velcro%20badge%20121213.JPG
Like I said we spent our time getting to know about the Pie's and they got to know about me. I even let them all drive the Range Rover and they had a ball even Limestone smiled. That night I help Mom in the kitchen with dinner and she told me about a certain spot on all the Pie mares that would get them to melt in a stallion's hooves. I thank her by, giving her a kiss on the cheek and told her that the wedding will be a week after estrus. After dinner, the girls stayed inside for bed and I went out to the RV to sleep. That night there was no one in my dreams I mean, not even Luna showed up hell I wouldn't of minded even if dark mass Nightmare Moon showed up but nobody did.

Brian in the Dreamscape

"Well, this sucks I thought at least Luna would've shown up but I guess not?" I said to myself as I walked around my dreamscape. "Maybe I could have one of my old dreams tonight?" I said walking over to a filing cabinet opening it up I started reading different folders.
"Let's see Zombie Apocalypse, No, Fall of the Government, No, Alien Invasion, No, Red Dawn Scenario, No. Man, this sucks what the hell can I dream about every time I think of something I always picture the girls in it and they're getting hurt?" Yelling as I slam the cabinet closed.
I was about to give up when I saw a folder on the floor bending down I picked it up and read the name Future Memories and Possibilities Created by Selina.
"What the hell is this?" I asked as I opened the folder only for those teal colored cat eyes to appear inside and laughter started to echo through the dreamscape.
Seconds later that dark mass began to suround me, I tried to scream for help but there was no sound coming from my mouth.
The only sound was the laughter and before everything went black I heard Nightmare Moon's voice.

Sit back and enjoy the ride we have so much to talk about my little human.

Dream a Little Dream

I was about to give up when I saw a folder on the floor bending down I picked it up and read the name Future Memories and Possibilities Created by Selina.

"What the hell is this?" I asked as I opened the folder only for those teal colored cat eyes to appear inside and laughter started to echo through the dreamscape.
Seconds later that dark mass began to surround me, I tried to scream for help but there was no sound coming from my mouth.
The only sound was the laughter and before everything went black I heard Nightmare Moon's voice.

"Sit back and enjoy the ride we have so much to talk about my little human," The smoke with Eyes or as I like to call it Nighty or Moony said as I was engulfed by the smoke.

I was cold floating inside the darkness for only a second before I felt arms wrap around me keeping me warm. I tried to turn and see who it was hoping that Luna had found me or maybe one of the others. No such luck it was too dark to see anything. I was getting a little annoyed with all of this and was about to speak. When A beam of light pierced the darkness and grew bigger and bigger until I had to close my eyes. The Light felt warm as it engulfed me and I could still feel the arms around me. When it got too bright for me, I had to close my eyes when the light became so bright. I was about to scream but suddenly it all stopped no light or worth nothing. I was afraid that this was the end that everything I had experienced was just a dream and I was waking up but then I felt the hard ground. Actually, it was a sidewalk I know this because I moved my arms out to the side and felt the grass with my hands. It was soft like fresh cut grass and then I was hearing sounds like people talking. My eyes were still closed but I could still see the light then a shadow appeared over my head. Opening my eyes I looked up to see a upsidedown face of a filly. She had black fur, teal eyes, and a dark purple mane I could see she had a horn on her head making her a unicorn. But other than her being young and what I could see that was all.

She tilted her head looking down at me then she smiled. " Daddy you promised to mow the lawn today so you better get up," She said reaching out with a hand yes a hand.

I took her hand in mine seeing how small it was to mine. She moved over in front of my and stained grunting trying to pull me up into a sitting position. After I was up on my feet I got a better look at the filly standing before me. She was wearing a green sundress that came down past her knees and at the end of her furry legs she had hooves. So she was anthro which means this was a dream but in every dream, I had with the girls I never felt pain or discomfort. What I mean by that was when I moved my hand on the ground a sharp rock scratched my palm and it bled a little.

"Oh daddy you got hurt are you all right?" She asked me as I looked at my hand.

"Yeah I'm fine sweetie let me just clean it up," I said as I wiped the small drop of blood onto my pants before looking at my daughter.

She was my daughter right she had to be. She was an anthro just like my children should be and she was only about six to eight years old so I must be already married to the girls. Just then I heard laughing coming from the yard. I looked around and saw the most amazing site. All of my children yes they were mine because every single one was an anthro Pony, Zebra, Griffon, Diamon Dogs, and Dragon. Wait, a minute griffon, diamond dogs, and dragon when did that happen and why but more importantly who are their mothers. I knew just by looking at them there was more than one griffoness or female griffon. Seeing as the griffons are two different colors four of them were white brown and beige while the other three were different shades of gray but what was the most noticeable was their beaks. The three grayish ones had more of an owlie beak but what got me was their names I knew all of thirty-nine of them. Yeah, there were that many but not all of them were as old as Selina that's the name of the black filly alicorn I first met. Some of them were younger more like two years old so that means the girls and I have had more kids.

I don't know why but part of me knew this wasn't true and every time it started to come to the surface something pushed it away and all I could think about was being with my kids. Selina was the best help always making sure everyone was ok and happy. I was having fun playing with all of my kids when suddenly the sky began to change dark clouds started rolling in. Needless to say, I was getting a little concerned so I made sure everyone was together and made them move inside the house. As I was about to step through the door I found out my body wouldn't move no matter how hard I tried it just froze.

"Daddy whats wrong we have to get inside it's not safe out there," Selina said waking out to stand next to me.

"I sorry sweetheart but I can't move I don't know why but every time I try it feels like something is holding me back," I said looking down at my now scared little girl.

Just then there was a roar of thunder and the sound of a voice. I felt my body as it began to get lighter. Selina sees this and grabbed hold of my leg as she began to cry.

"No no no you can't go I don't want to be alone please daddy don't go," She said through tears.

"Release him at once you vile beast!' the voice in the thunder yelled as I recognized it to be Luna.

"Luna is that you what are you doing your scaring the children please stop it," I said looking up into the sky.

"Brian, you must listen to me this is not real but a dream created by Nightmare Moon to trap you," Luan said as a flash of light appeared and standing before me was Luna herself.

I was about to walk over to her when I felt the little arms of Selina squeeze tighter on my leg. I looked down at the tear-filled eyes of the filly that I now recognized as Nightmare Moon but for some reason, I just couldn't or wouldn't pry her off of my leg. So I leaned down and pick her up in my arms and held her close to me.

"Brian my love what are you doing move away from that monster it is dangerous!" Luna yelled making Nightmare Moon no Selina squeeze me tighter.

"Luna listen to yourself how can you say that to your our daughter?" I said making Luna take a step back in shock. " Yes, your daughter didn't you say that she was BORN from your anger and jealousy of your sister and she was giving form?"

"Yes but she was destroyed by the Elements of Harmony now enough of this step away so I may end this once and for all," Luna said as she charged up her horn.

"NO! I won't let you hurt our daughter don't you see if she was a monster she wouldn't have made this dream like this giving me a glimpse of all my, our children," I yelled wrapping Selina in a protective embrace.

"I'm sorry I'm really sorry for everything I did but please don't send me away again I'll be good please mommy I don't want to be alone anymore," Selina said as she turned to look at Luna with tear filled eyes. "I just wanted to know what it was like to be loved but if you want it I will go away and never return," Selina said as she teleported in front of Luna.

Luna looked down at the filly then to me before she dropped to her knees pulling the crying filly into a motherly embrace. "I am the one who should be sorry I did not understand until now all those years I was a fool can you ever forgive me my little moon?" Luna asked through tears still hugging the filly.

"Of course I can I love you, mommy," Selina said as she hugged Luna.

"Where are you I will find you and bring you home?" Luna asked making Selina look sad.

"I'm not anywhere but here I'm sorry mommy," Selina said looking around saddened. "But I can be with you if you want but I have to be born from true love," She said looking at Luna then to me.

"Yes I would love that I would love to hold my little Selina in my hooves," Luna said as Selina's horn began to glow and she changed into a ball of light then she floated over and entered Luna's womb.

"I love you mommy and daddy," Were the last words she said before the world we were n just disappeared leaving Luna and I standing in an empty void.

Luna stood there placing a hand on her stomach smiling as she looked down at it. "Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye I promise that you will be born into a family that loves you more than anything," She said as I walked over to her placing my hand over her's I repeated the promise.

After that, the void around us started to warp I looked to Luna and she smiled at me. "It would seem that you are waking up my love but I must ask you not to tell the others of this until we are all together?" She said kissing my cheek before everything went white and I began opening my eyes.

When I opened my eyes I was greeted with the face of Pinkie just smiling at me. "Morning Bri-Bri you look like you had a wonderful dream what was it about?' She asked as I sat up on the bed looking at her then to the front of the Rv where Applejack was driving.

"I was a great dream but I cant tell you because it's a secret," I said bopping her on the nose.

Pinkie just shrugged her shoulders and hopped off the bed walking up to the front of the RV. I quickly got out of the bed and went to sit at the table across from Dash picking up a pen and a pad of paper along the way and proceeded to write.

"Hey, big guy what'ch ya doing," Dash asked leaning over the table.

"Oh, I thought I just write down a few names you know for the kids when they're born better start it now," I said as I began the list of what my children's names will be.

Rainbow Dash
Prism girl
Lighting Bolt boy

Pinkie Pie
Surprise girl
Confetti girl
Pumpkin Cake girl
Pound Cake boy

Luna
Selina girl
Jericho boy

Applejack
Bright McIntosh boy
Pear Butter girl

Merry Melody
Mark Twain boy
Shania Twain girl
Rythum girl
Blues boy

Ember
Bahamut boy
Flame girl
Coal girl
Char boy

Gilda
Donner boy
Blitzen boy
Comet boy
Golden girl

Gabby
Cupid girl
Vixon girl
Silver boy

Fluttershy
Butterscotch boy
Hope girl

Rarity
Elusive boy
Louis Vuitton boy

Twilight Sparkle
Stella Nova girl
Dusk Shine boy

Zecora
Nala girl
Sarabi girl

Reva
Clint Eastwood boy
John de Lancie boy
Aretha Franklin girl
Gladys Knight girl

Sassy
Giorgio Armani boy
Calvin Klein boy

Cloudsdale is fun but family is better.

As we made our way to Cloudsdale Rainbow Dash told me about all the cool stuff we'll be able to see while we're there. Through Pinkie did warn me not to try the liquid rainbow saying it was way spicy. I just sat there driving while listening to everything she said as we'were getting close to our destination.

"There it is!" Dash screamed as she pointed out the front window.

I looked all around in front of us not seeing any sign of a town or city until I looked back to her and followed where she was pointing. Looking up, in the sky I could start to make out the outline of a city. A city in the clouds a city made of clouds of course Cloudsdale I get it. I don't know if I can handle any more pony puns and now the cloud walking spell makes more sense.

"Ah, girls, I have just one question," I said as I slowed down as we were, right under the cloud city.

"What's that big guy?" Dash asked me.

"How are we going to get this up there?" I said pointing from the RV to the city.

"Don't fret sugarcube Twi said she's got something for that," AJ said as I shut off the motor only to hear a beep of a small horn.

Getting up I moved to the side door opening it and stepping outside. The girls followed me as we looked around until we spotted a small dust cloud as it got closer and the sound of an engine could be heard. Taking a better look I finally could make out what it was thinking first that they were driving one of the SUV's that was shot down by the sound of the motor it was high pitched and most of all whatever it was it was low to the ground. I or we didn't have to wait long, as whatever it was as it came to a screeching halt in front of us we still had to wait for the dust to settle. But when it did I was looking, as Twilight was climbing out of. Well the best I could describe it the skeletal frame of a Polaris Slingshot but it only had the driver's seat for now and the tires look more like SUV treads. But what got me the most was there was no gas tank.

"Twilight what is that?" I asked pointing at the thing she climbed out of.

She lifted off the goggles she was wearing and looked at me sheepishly. "Well I was at the house reading some of the books in the Library and why did you give Spike a gun he's too young and furthermore he's going out and taking care of the monsters while you're gone," She said stepping closer to me looking a little angry.

"Good for him it'll keep his skills sharp as for the other I explain later but first what is that and how did you make it run without fuel?" I said standing my ground and again pointing at the car as it were.

Twilight just sighed knowing I had my reasons, with Spike, seeing as he was my son. " Fine but we'll talk when you get back mister," She said pointing her hoof at me. "As I was saying I was reading in the library when I came across some books about vehicles construction maintenance and designs. They were fascinating and I remembered you saying that you had spare parts in the garage so I found the simplest design and altered it for pony physiology and engineered the engine to run on magical induced crystals instead of fossil fuels and viola the Mark II Patten Pending," She said looking so proud of what she built.

"Really the Mark II what happened to the Mark I?" Dash asked before I could.

Twilight averted her eyes pawing at the ground.

"Twilight please tell me whatever happened to the Mark I happened outside the garage," I said looking at her pleading that it did happen outside.

"Of course, I tried it out in the field near the forest and I also used a duplicating spell to make all the parts I needed so you still have all that stuff back home," She said looking at me as if insulted her intelligence.

"I didn't mean it that way Twi, I was just worried about you and any other pony getting hurt that's all and besides I really like the idea of the crystal thing maybe when we get home we can change the engines in all my vehicles," I said making her smile before she jumped on me knocking me down.

"You mean it really oh I'm so happy," Twilight said as she hugged me.

All this time Twilight and I were talking Dash, Pinkie, and AJ was checking out the sweet ride as Dash called it. They were taking turns sitting in the driver's seat seeing that it did fit a ponies form a lot better than mine.

"Hey Twilight this thing is awesome I can't wait to get one," Dash said as she hovered around the frame.

"Thanks, Rainbow but it's got a long way to go before anypony can drive it safely I still have a few more test but after that, I think we can talk to Celestia and Luna about putting up some bits to start producing this or others for all ponies to use," She said as a twinkle was in her eye.

"Sure and we can call it the Mustang Automotive and Transportation Company INC.," I said laughing to myself only to stop when I saw Twilight writing the name I said down on a scroll.

"That's a brilliant name when I get back I'll set up it up that no pony can use it," She said smiling.

I didn't even bother trying to tell her I was joking I don't think it would have worked. but I did remind her that we needed the cloud walking spell. After a little laugh, the spell was cast and I found out that since the vehicles weren't alive the spell was permanent. So Dash flew up and gathered a bunch of clouds bringing them down to the ground where I drove the RV and trailer onto them. Before we took off I gave Twilight a long kiss for luck and thanks, I also gave her one of the suits pinkie had but this one was her color and had her Cutie Mark on it as well as a headset so she could call if something happened (God forbid knock on wood etc.) to her on the way home. After one more kiss and a grope of her flank, we watched as Twilight drove off back to Ponyville.

"So are we ready cause I want to see whats so great about Cloudsdale," I said as I climbed back in th RV.

"So great duh everything," Dash said as she flew over to the driver's side window.

"Name three things that make it so great," I said looking at her skeptically.

" Well, all the weather for Equestria is made there,"

That's one

"The Wonderbolts the best flying team is from there,"

That's two

" And, and two of you marefriends happen to have been born there," She said with a smug look.

That's three

"Ok, ok you win now how do we get this," I said point at the RV, "Up there?" Moving my finger to the city above us.

Dash just smiles and flew to the front of the cloud and with just a flick of her hoof, we started to rise in the air.

I have to admit it was pretty cool but scary at the same time the idea of floating on clouds still struck me as weird but then being able to walk on clouds made it exciting. We were slowly rising in the air and I finally got a chance to see exactly how high in the sky Cloudsdale really was. Let me just say this being an earthbound person and stepping out on to a cloud to look down on a scale of 1 to 10 the pucker factor was eight. I was still a little scared but as long as the girls were with me I felt better. It didn't take long for us to finally reach the edge of the city Dash made sure the clouds linked up and then I carefully drove the RV on to the main structure of Cloudsdale. Dash jumped back inside and we got ready to head towards her parent's place.

"Ok, Big Guy, just head down the road and turn left when we pass the Weather Factory," She said pointing to one of the biggest building I ever saw.

I know Dash wanted us to get there fast but I had to go slow due to the fact we had to stop several times when ponies would gather around and stare at us. It wasn't until three Pegasi showed up in matching spandex suits and proceed to disperse the crowd, were we able to move a little better. I figured that they must be the famous Wonder Bolts for two reasons the first Dash was having a fangasm and squeeing like a filly and second I recognized the uniforms from seeing Dash in hers. I know they need to be aerodynamic and all but skintight is just pushing it, for one thing, the stallion of the group Soarin looked like a mare not that I like looking at other guys junk but still and the other thing is Spitfire and Fleetfoot were showing off very noticeable cameltoes or is it called ponytoes, well whatever they're called, you can definitely tell if those three ever got horny. But enough about that we were finally able to get moving and make it to Dash's parent's place and just across the street as it were was the Shy family home. Yes, I know what you're thinking and yes I going to kill two birds with one stone so to speak. So after parking, the RV Pinkie AJ and I watched as Dash went up to the door of the cloud house. Before she even knocked on the door it burst open and standing there were Rainbow Dash's parents. Her father had her or was it she had his rainbowed color mane and tail but the mother's fur color was closer to Dash's though even from here I could see that her dad was as tall as Big Mac.

"Oh, this is so wonderful our little speedster came to visit and she brought her Coltfriend too," Her mother said almost screaming it.

"Mom you're embarrassing me and how did you know I have a Coltfriend?" Dash said blushing.

"Oh please, we may not act like we did before but we do still get the newspaper," Her dad says as he comes outside. "Now, how about you introducing us to this Brian we read so much about,"

Hearing that I made my way outside to greet Rainbow's parents only to stop dead in my tracks as a loud scream of the word monster was heard. I was about to say something when I was brought down to the ground by a pony on my back.

"Keep down son a Bugbear will always go after the biggest thing around," The voice said sounding like a stallion version of Fluttershy.

I turned to see it was a teal blue stallion with a white mane and tail with a mustache wearing a sweater and laying next to us was a mare with almost the colors as Fluttershy except her mane and tail were a darker pink.

"Yes oh, do listen to my husband, after all, we wouldn't want anything to happen to Fluttershy's coltfriend," The mare said in the same tone of voice as her husband.

Ater hearing that I knew who they were and I was glad to meet them, I just wish it was under better circumstances. I could hear the sounds of screams and yelling out orders from other ponies. I looked around and saw Rainbow Applejack and Pinkie were helping the Wonderbolts as they tried to fight well it did look like a bear and a bug so Bugbear was the right thing, to call it.

As I laid there I felt so helpless but then it hit me I a human I am a Monster Hunter I am the Alpha Apex Predator and most importantly I have a shit load of guns and other weapons. So gently lifting Mister Shy off me I smiled at him and his wife before climbing into the RV and grabbing a few things. I knew I couldn't use deadly force seeing as I was inside the city and Cloudsdale was out of my jurisdiction so looking around I found what I was looking for. Unknown to me but at that time Shy's parents also climbed into the RV and began looking around.

I looked over at them and smiled. " All I ask is, you don't try and drive this thing while I 'm gone and by the way thank you for protecting me. But if I always needed to be saved what kind of a guy would I be for your daughter?" I said as I gather everything up and headed outside.

I looked down the street and saw that they were having trouble with Yoggy or is it Bo-Bo? I yelled to get my girls attention as I made my way over to them.

"What in tarnation you doing out here, don't ya know what this thing is?" Applejack asked me as she ran over to stand beside me.

"Yeah it's a Bugbear and they are very dangerous even for us trained professionals," Spitfire said as she to join the group.

I know that and I know I can't use one of my guns because we're in a highly populated area so I thought you ponies might like to use these?" I said placing what was in my arms down for all of them to see.
https://www.spaldings.co.uk/Files/Images/Ecom/Groups/73153-item1-web.jpg
A pegasus stallion with a dumbbell on his flank scoffed. "What are those little sticks suppose to do freak?"

I picked one up and stuck the two metal ends of it against his side and pushed the button a second later he was on the ground unable to move. "They do that," I said not even looking at him.

"Woah, that's effective, what the Buck do you use these on?" Spitfire asked me.

"Moose mostly but sometimes grizzlies now all you have to do it hit that thing a few times with these and it'll take the hint and leave but if that doesn't work you use this stuff and whatever you do don't spay it, on you or another pony," I said pacing out four cans of Bear repellent.

"Ooooh, whats this?" Pinkie said looking at the spray cans.

"Remember what you told me about, liquid rainbow?" I said making her nod with a frown. " This is hotter and smells like a skunk so don't get any on you or near your eyes," I said looking at her with a serious face.

With that, I watched as Spitfire grabbed two of the cattle prods and a can of spray while my girls took the rest and they all headed back over to deal with the monster. I stood there for a moment and admired what they were doing ponies were fighting off a predator and a big one at that it was about the same size as a manticore and the stinger on the things Ass was a foot long so if anyone got hit by that thing they would be really hurt or dead if it was poisonous. During this, I kept an eye on what was happening while I aided Dash and Shy's parents in getting the innocent bystanders out of the way. Oh, don't think I wasn't safe I grabbed a shotgun and filled it with beanbags first then just in case the last two rounds were Dragon's breath.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GL789u7sOrA
So I didn't need to worry too much. But luckily they drove off the thing with a unified attack using the prods they got the thing to move where they wanted it to go and then the only use one can of spray and I have to say this that Bugbear will think twice before coming around any ponies for a long time. To show their gratitude for helping the girls and I got free tickets to see the Wonderbolts performing at the stadium. Which was kind of redundant seeing as Dash is a Wonderbolt and she gets free tickets for her family all the time now? But it's the thought that counts plus I'm getting a weird feeling about Spitfire she 's been eyeing me for a while and to be honest I'm starting to get nervous.

It had gotten later than I thought and I knew it was getting close to dinner time seeing as how Pinkie's and my stomaches were rumbling. But there was a problem see I wanted to have dinner with both Dash's and Shy's parents so I could talk with them but neither house had enough room for all eight of us. Not to mention that a bunch of neighbors and the Wonderbolts were still out and wanted to get to know me as well. So the only thing I could think of was to have a Fiesta de Barrio Pulling Pinkie and the girls aside I told them my plan. I already knew Pinkie would love it, being a party and all but AJ and Dash like it when I told them that booze was mandatory.

Gathering all the ponies around us I explained what was going on and in a flash, there were tables and chairs lined up down the center of the street. I found out that ponies from all over town came, for the party so I knew we needed to make lots of food but what worried me the most was did I have enough alcohol. That answer as solved when AJ pulled out a crate of Sweet Apple Hard Cider from a storage compartment on th RV. I pulled out my two grills from another compartment one a gas grill the other charcoal and set them up. Luckily for me, Cloudsdale didn't only have Pegasi but Bat and Thestral ponies and I know they like me eat meat so I didn't feel bad when I fried up some ground venison to eat oh I did make vege-burgers for the others but they call them Hayburgers for some reason. We even mad vege-cabobs, salad, and Pinkie even made a big cake for everyone to have.

To even kick this party up a notch we hooked up some speakers Pinkie pulled out of nowhere and I am not going to ask how. I put on a shuffle of songs for parties and I will say this Fluttershy's parents may be a little timider than her but with one bottle of cider in each and them and they are Twilight dancing.

We were having so much fun I even got talked into singing a couple songs for all of them an I knew just the ones. I first started with something that would get them all moving then I would turn up the juice.

Para bailar la bamba
Para bailar la bamba
Se necesita una poca de gracia
Una poca de gracia pa mi pa ti
Y arriba y arriba
Ay arriba y arriba
Por ti sere, por ti sere, por ti sere

Yo no soy marinero
Yo no soy marinero, soy capitan
Soy capitan, soy capitan

Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba

Para bailar la bamba
Para bailar la bamba
Se necesita una poca de gracia
Una poca de gracia pa mi pa ti
Ay y arriba y arriba

Para bailar la bamba
Para bailar la bamba
Se necesita una poca de gracia
Una poca de gracia pa mi pa ti
Y arriba y arriba
Ay arriba y arriba
Por ti sere, por ti sere, por ti sere

Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba

[Album Version:]

Para bailar la bamba
Para bailar la bamba
Se necesita
Una poca de gracia
Una poca de gracia
Y otra cosita
Arriba y arriba
Ay arriba y arriba ire
Asi se canta La Bamba
Asi se canta La Bamba
En East L.A.
En East L.A.
En East L.A.

Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba

Que La Bamba es el himno

Que La Bamba es el himno
Veracruzano
Como hermano la canto
Como hermano la canto
A lo Chicano
Arriba, arriba
Ay arriba, arriba
Arriba andando
Esta Bamba Los Lobos
Esta Bamba Los Lobos
Estan tocando
Estan tocando
Estan tocando

Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba
Bamba, bamba

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nLAWPrCUQQ0
After that like I said I turned up the juice and let me tell you I won't have been surprised if the heard us in Manehatten.

As he came into the window
Was a sound of a crescendo
He came into her apartment
He left the bloodstains on the carpet
She was sitting at the table
He could see she was unable
So she ran into the bedroom
She was struck down
It was her doom

Annie, are you OK
Are you OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
You OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie

Annie, are you OK
Will you tell us that you're OK
There's a sign at the window
That he struck you
A crescendo, Annie
He came into your apartment
He left the bloodstains on the carpet
Then you ran into the bedroom
You were struck down
It was your doom

Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
You've been hit by
You've been struck by
A smooth criminal

So they came into the outway
It was Sunday
What a black day
I could made a salutation
Sounding heartbeats
Intimidations

Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie

Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
You've been hit by
You've been struck by
A smooth criminal

Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie
Annie, are you OK
You OK
Are you OK, Annie

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CDl9ZMfj6aE
Even though it wasn't country Applejack was busting moves with the rest of us, but the winner had to be Soarin he was the only pony to be able to do that leaning thing. The party continued for hours I got to know more of the ponies especially my mares families, and I about to get their blessings but Dash's dad Bow Hothoof was a little worried about our foals if we were going to have any. I told him that we were and he didn't need to worry they would be perfectly healthy and ponies for the most part. That's when his wife Windy Whistles and Shy's parents came over. And for the love of me, I can remember their names.
But they join the conversation.

"What the buck do you mean ponies for the most part?" Bow practically yelled.

"That's what I what to know as well are our daughters is some kind of danger if they have foals with you not that it's a bad thing," Flutterdad said back in his timid voice.

"Hey what's going on here?" Dash asked as she flew over to my side.

"Yeah, I want to know as well," Applejack said trotting over to us.

"Why don't you answer the question?" Bow said stepping in between Rainbow and myself.

"If you'll just give me a minute I could," I started to say before getting a little upset.

"Whoa, whoa whats going on dad just calm down?" Rainbow said moving around to stand in front of her father.

"No, not until he tells us what's going on?" Bow said looking angrier.

"What's all this hollering about?" Applejack asked as she came over.

"I was trying to tell them about what our foals but he won't give me a chance," I said pointing to Bow.

"Ok then tell us,"Bow said stepping back still looking mad.

"Alright now first off none of the girls are in any danger of having a baby it's just when we do they won't be born a normal pony like their mothers or any of one," I said letting that sink in. " They will be born a hybrid a cross between a pony and human, oh they will still look like a pony but the will walk on two hooves and have hands like mine," I said making the four parents looked at me a little confused.

"You mean they'll be like a minotaur but only a pony?" Windy asked as she thought about it.

Yes exactly they'll have all their pony abilities plus the dexterity of a human," I said as I wiggled my fingers. " And these traits will be passed on to their children as well it's called anthropomorphism or anthro for short," I said as I pulled out a picture from my pocket that Discord made for me of the girls as anthros.

See this is just what the girls would look like as anthros but now picture them as our children," I said handing or hoofing the picture over to them.

The four of them looked at the picture before Flutterdad spoke up. "But if they look like this won't it be hard for them to find their special somepony?"

"No way Silly Billy because if whoever loves them won't care what they look like and I think all of you are missing the big picture here," Pinkie said as she just popped up out of nowhere. " You all get to have grandfoals you get to love and spoil," She said throwing her hooves into the air.

After hearing that Fluttermom and Windy each looked at their husbands and to each other smiling as both of them could picture in their minds of cute grandfoals they could hold in their hooves making both mares sigh with joy.

As this was happing the picture was picked up by a few stallions namely Dumbbell, Hoops, and Soarin. "Dude if this is what his daughters are going to look like grown up I will defiantly be interested," Dumbbell said making the other two nodded in agreement.

"Hey, that's our granddaughters you talking about and you think we'd let you even come near them you got another thing coming," Bow said as he walked over a snatched the picture from them.

"Oh, boys I just want you to know this if any of you even think about doing anything to any of our daughters when they're older I'll geld ya," Pinkie said with what could only be described as a sadistic smile.

That was all it took and the three of them took off so fast I could have sworn they did their own Sonic Rainbooms this made all of us laugh. After that everything went back to normal and the party continued. I decided to step away from everyone to just think about all of this, It was really happening the girl's families were giving their blessings for us to be together. I had to sit down as I started to panic I was going to be married to no one but multiple mares and we were going to have kids together.

As I sat on a bench with my hands covering my face I felt someone come and sit next to me. Lifting my head I turned to see it was Spitfire she just sat there looking at me.

"Can I help you?" I asked.

"No, not really I was just wondering if you were ok you looked like the world was crashing down all around ya," She said before looking out over the city. " It nice isn't it?" She said not looking at me.

"I turned and look at the direction she was and I just stared in awe the way the cloud city looked. "Yay, it is," I said still staring.

I love it here it's just I wish my little sister could see it too," She said taking a deep breath. " See she can't stay here because, she cant fly," She said turning to look at me.

Is she an Earthpony or a..." I began to say before she shook her head.

"No, she a Pegasus but her wings don't work very well and it would be dangerous for her to live here so our dad took her to live in Ponyville seeing as he is one of Princess Twilights Guards," She said looking at the ground. I just wish we could be a family again I know she ok she got Rainbow dash looking out for her and all but I'm her big sister and, and I don't even know anything about her," Spitfire said before breaking down and crying.

I just reached out and pulled her into a hug letting her cry. "It's alright let it out," I said before a thought came to me. "Spitfire what did you mean when you said Scootaloo's wings didn't work right?" I asked her to get her to look up at me confused about how I knew who she was talking about." I know you sister very well she happens to be one of my son's Fillyfriends," I said smiling.

It took her a few minutes to calm down before she told me what the Pegasus Doctors told her parents. " They said there was this thing on her back between her wings and it was making her wings grow slower than normal and they did know what to do," She said looking back down to the ground.

Thinking about it, it sounded like a tumor I then gave Spitfire one more hug and a reassuring smile. "I think I know what it is and there might be a way to fix it," I said standing back up and heading back to the RV with Spitfire right on my heels.

Getting inside I went right for the CB all the time she kept asking me what I meant and if it was true. Turning on the radio I waited for a second.

Flamethrower you got your ears on

H hello is that you Brian?

Twilight

Yes, it's me this device is so amazing it sounds like you in the room with me.

Yay, that's what it sounds like to me too but I need your help.

Are you in trouble I'll come right away.

No, no, everything's fine I just want you to go, into the library and find a book on human anatomy for me

Oh, that one I have it right here it's so fascinating Zecora and I were reading it earlier did you know humans have multiple ways of preventing toxins from entering their bodies

Well I know of a few but right now I need you to look up the glands for growth and what their call and locations sweetie

He, he ok let's see growth ah here it is the Anterior Pituitary Gland it says it produces growth hormone, which regulates growth, metabolism and body composition why do you want to know

I'll explain in a bit now do you know if ponies have these same glands and where they're located

Not on hoof but the doctors at the hospital would know why are you asking this I'm getting worried

I sorry sweetheart it's just I think I know how to help Scootaloo so she can fly

What you mean it but how

From what her sister told me I think there a tumor constricting her pituitary gland for her wings to grow properly and if we can remove it and hopefully her wings will begin to grow

That's amazing I get right on it and let you know what I find out and oh Brian if this works you'll be giving a little filly her greatest wish

Putting the receiver back down I turn and look at Spitfire. "Now, all we can do is wait," I said as I was tackled into a hug with her saying thank you over and over through tear filled eyes.

Patting her on the back I lifted her off of me and set her on the floor. "Your welcome but you got to remember that this isn't foolproof it might not work so don't thank me just yet all I did was put this option on the table," I said now hoping that it works.

"I know but none of us could think or do anything and you come along and give us all hope," She said hugging me once more.

As this was happening I looked, behind Spitfire to see my girls and my soon to be in-laws looking at us with smiles on the faces.

"How long have all of you been there?" I asked as Spitfire stepped away from me blushing at being caught at what she was doing.

"Since you, two came in here and I will say this I couldn't be prouder to have you marrying my daughter," Bow said stepping forward to offer his hoof to me.

"The same goes for us," Flutterdad said looking at me smiling.
I seriously got to learn his and his wife's names.

We decided to go back outside and see how the party was going but Spitfire asked if she could stay inside just in case Twilight called back with news. I told her it was ok, in fact after the party she slept with us not in the same bed but in the RV.

When morning came we were greeted with really good news it turns out that last night Twilight had a specialist look at Scoots and after reading the anatomy book he did find the tumor and removed it. With a little help from Twilights, Lunas, and Celestia own magic Scootaloos wings started to grow a little at first but they were growing. That was great news the bad news was when Scoots learned she wouldn't be able to use her wings for at least a week so to not damage the muscles and tendons, was like telling her that Rainbow Dash sucked. The doctors said it would take about two months for her wings to grow to full-size but not to push her self for at least a year so no Sonic Rainbooms.

We decided to cut our trip short seeing as we had a guest joining us heading back to Ponyville and I wanted to see the Wonderbolts Academy. But when Spitfire told her mother Stormy Flare about Scootaloo she decided to just move to Ponyville to be with her youngest Daughter. Spits didn't have a problem with this it just gave her a reason as she put it to come and visit me. Hearing that Dash just laughed jokingly saying that if I keep this up I going to get every mare in Equestria joining my herd which I thought wasn't really funny. But like I said we were heading back home with Stormy Flare in tow and she kept thanking me for helping her little filly. I told her she should thank the doctors they were the real heroes not me all I did was give them an idea they did all the work.

As we were driving back I thought my life was perfect and nothing could go wrong. How wrong I was.

Dad

Yay Spike, I hear ya

Dad, something happened to the... Pinkie just needs to get back here now

After hearing the tone in his voice I looked back to look at Pinkie, her hair went flat and her face looked so sad like she knew what it was. Without thinking I pushed on the gas peddle getting us home.

Author's Note

Just to let you know these are the types of vehicles Twilight and I decided to make for Ponykind.
These first ones are for every pony out there.

And these ones are what we decided to make for the girls.
Rainbow Dash because it can fly.

Pinkie Pie this is her real Party Wagon.

Applejack plain and simple farmpony.

Rarity and Sassy both wanted this you can guess why.

Fluttershy this one was a big surprise.

Twilight she just likes the way it looked.

Luna, it's fast, black, and powerful need I say more.

Spike, he wanted something so he could drive as he put it his ladies around in style.One problem he can't reach the pedals yet.

Merry just wanted something easy and economical.

Zecora love what hers was going to look like.

As for Tai and Discord something big enough for the family and flashy guess who wanted flashy.

Joy and Sadness go Hand N Hoof

We got home in less than two hours mostly because I was driving at close to a hundred everyone else want me to slow down but every time I looked at Pinkie I just knew we had to get there fast. I didn't even shut off the engine when we arrived both Pinkie and I just jumped out of the Rv and were greeted by the rest of the girls and Spike all of them had tears in their eyes.

"What happen Zecora, Twilight, Spike?" I asked looking at all three of them.

Without a word being said Pinkie 's hair deflated completely and she took off for Sugarcube Corner. I was about to run after her when Spike handed me a letter.

"Here you'll want to read this," He said looking at the ground.

Taking the letter I began to read it only stopping at the words, We regret to inform you. I looked up from the letter before continuing it, all the time I fell tears streaming from my eye. Reading on it got harder and harder until I just threw the letter down and ran after Pinkie I had to get to her and comfort my greaving mare. Making my way to Sugarcube Corner I stepped inside just as this one pony I never met was walking out he turned to me and bowed his head I could see on his face was total sadness. I looked over to see Pinkie on the floor in front of the Cake twins. I've met the family many times and I loved Pumpkin and Pound as much as I love Rhythm and Blues. Walking over I got down on the floor and watched as Pinkie just stared at the two innocent foals as the played.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie said her trademark promise." I promise to be the bestest mommy for them Mr. and Mrs. Cake." She as the twins just played on the floor.

I scooted closer placing my hand on her back making Pinkie look at me. Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye I said to Pinkie and did the routine." I promise you will never be alone we are family and these foals are our children now so you will be their mommy and I'll be their daddy," I said as Pinkie moved up and we began hugging at that moment Pinkie let it all out and she began crying and all I could do was hold her until she was done.

As I held her I looked over at the door to see the rest of my herd and family standing there looking at us. Nodding my head they all came in and join the hug holding onto Pinkie showing her she was not alone with this. Merry had even brought Rythum and Blues who also hugged and kissed their mommy Pinkie before going over to play with the Cake Twins. I couldn't understand how this happened they were good ponies why did they have to die and then I remembered the list of names I wrote down of my children Pumpkin and Pound were on the list.

Oh God, I knew they were going to be my kids but I didn't say anything I could have said something and maybe then the Cakes would still be.... No, I cant do this not now I have to stay strong for Pinkie and the twins no for all of them my family I can't let this stop me I have to be strong. So for the next two days, I helped Pinkie get through this. I was worried that she would want to close down Sugarcube Corner but she said it was part of this town and she knew the Cakes would want it to stay open no matter what. The other things we did were to prepare for the funeral and t go see the lawyer. See according to the Cakes will Pinkie is the legal guardian of the twins but after the cakes learned that I was going to marry Pinkie they changed it making the both of us the twins guardians. And now we're at the lawyer's office signing the adoption papers. After I signed the last paper I couldn't help but smile a little thinking that my grandmothers family name will live on not just with Pumpkin and Pound but Rythum and Blues also hold my families name and so will all of my... I mean our children. They are now the children of Brian Fionn Mac Cumhaill or Brian Finn MacCool and Pinkamena Diane Pie Mac Cumhaill or MacCool which every way you want to say it.

And yes Rainbow Dash has said how much she will love having that last name.

Like I said we were getting everything taken care of and Twilight would have been so proud of Pinkie and how organized she was. The way she was acting started to make me worry she was acting the total opposite of her normal self and I know dealing with all this, why would I want her to be happy? Because that's who she is, she is Pinkie Pie the pony of smiles and when she's not smiling then the world might as well end. Just like if Twilight wasn't adorkable or Applejack a hard worker or Fluttershy, Luna, and Zecora always wanting to help others and the rest of them being who they are it's just wrong.

So two days after the funeral when I heard the giggles coming from my Cotton Candy Princess I knew things were going to be alright.

Now like I said it was two days after the funeral so that was actually four days ago we found out about the Cakes. All this time everypony helped out with what they could do. Sassy found some bakers who wanted a change of pace from Canterlot to help Pinkie manage Sugarcube Corner. Turns out one of them knew Chiffon Swirl before she became Mrs. Cake.

Things were slowly getting back to normal somewhat Pinkie is laughing again and making other's smile and the twins, the twins are getting used to living at my place I just glad R and B are there.
I guess having kids about the same age helps.
Last night was a little hard see Pound had a bad dream and woke up crying this inter woke up Pumpkin and then Rythum and finally Blues. So instead of the girls taking care of it I went in and picked up all four of them and held them so they would stop crying but that wasn't working so I did the only thing I could think of. I began singing the only lullaby that worked on me when I was little.

And just like me all four of them fell fast asleep but not before they all said three words that made me smile.

Love You, Daddy.

Griffin Girls are Called Chicks and Griffon Women are Called Hens

I know you really want to hear about all the interesting things that happened after the last chapter so here they are.
After that little tear-filled moment with all my kids and yes it still feels a little weird saying, my kids but I love them no matter what.

Anyways you want to know what happened so Stormy Flare moved in with her husband and daughter and I have to say I have never seen Scootaloo so happy except for that time Rainbow adopted her as her honorary sister. But now Scoots says that she's got the two coolest sisters ever and I don't think Spitfire or Rainbow Dash would disagree. Now as I was saying a lot of stuff happened first off I finally got to spend time with Twilight and Zecora. My time with Zecora was either at her hut learning about her people and history or helping her gather ingredients for all those weird brews she makes. But during one of these little foraging trips, I did find out a very important thing the effects of Poison Joke on humans is only one effect. Meaning there is only one thing that happens to humans nothing random just one thing and one thing only. Just please don't make me say it I don't want to it's too embarrassing, fine you win you want to know what happened then here it is for two hours I wasn't Brian I was Brianna. Yep, Poison Joke just changes a human to the opposite gender. But enough about that, and as Rarity would say let us never speak of this again especially since Rainbow and Pinke had a field day with it. But i will say this If a woman that looked like me want to have some fun I'd fuck her.

Anywho, I found out a few interesting things about being a Monster Hunter.
The first thing was since I had Spike helping me, I was no longer a hunter but a team and being a team I had to register with the Guild.
The second thing is the Guild, does not allow only two members to be on a team, there must be more or we lose our hunters license.
The third thing is when you put an add out for experienced Monster Hunters don't tell them you're located next to the most dangerous part of the Everfree Forest that tends to drive them off.
The fourth thing is to find out why the hell do I always have strange women, mares, whatevers always wanting to be around me?

Let me explain see I put out an add for hunters but this time I didn't say where we were located just where to meet. So a day later I met her umm them it was an entire family sort of, well there was the mother and her kids. A minotaur and her grownup kids but the thing washer kids weren't normal they were hybrids well all but one of them were hybrids. The mother her name is Big Bertha no joke her name was Bertha Big but everyone just called her Big Bertha. She was forty-eight years old and right away I noticed that she had a little something extra in the midsection.

A bun in the oven didn't describe this it was more like a loaf of bread, yep she was that big and she was only halfway through her pregnancy and found out it was going to be a dragon minotaur hybrid. I was a little confused until her daughter Barda explained that Minotaurs were the only creatures that did not have one preference for a mate seeing as any calf or child would be born with hooves and horns.
Barda was the only true minotaur in the family.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2016/2/9/1083836/large.jpeg
Big Bertha had kids with different fathers there was Precious she was a Minocat and just like Rarity, she hated getting dirty, so she was the secretary.
https://img00.deviantart.net/176f/i/2017/287/6/1/little_kitty_next_gen_by_sapphirescarletta-dbqk6yw.png
She's really cute too but way to high maintenance.
Then there's Scruff and Scrap twin Minodogs Scruff is the girl Scrap is the boy.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2015/4/8/869059/large.png
https://derpicdn.net/img/2015/2/3/820345/full.png
And then there was Airdale a Minogriff he was the scout.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2015/2/28/839420/full.jpg

I knew I wasn't going to get anyone else so they were it, the only thing was we as in Spike, Luna and I needed to train them in gun safety so we headed back to Gastly Gorge and for three full days, we trained. They didn't like the guns at first saying a true warrior fought in close combat. Spike and I explained that melee weapons are great to use and we have our own but their not useful if your target is a distance away and going after an innocent life. Plus we're not going to be killing anything if we can we just keep them out of town and the surrounding areas.

It took a full day to get them trained in how to handle several different types of guns even Precious learned how to shoot the reason was if the others are busy then she can step up. The Twins preferred to use shotguns as you can use multiple types of ammo especially seeing as they had Fluttershy's mindsight on animals, meaning if they didn't have to kill it the better. Barda was surprisingly like Rainbow Dash always trying to show off. Airdale more like Applejack he would tell you the truth even if it hurt but he always apologizes afterward. As for Big Bertha, she loves her kid to death but sometimes they can be as she puts it Hell on Hooves. To be honest they had a ball especially Luna even though she used her magic to hold the guns she still felt the thrill of it and the others changed their tudes about them also.

After training, we had to go to Canterlot to register with the Guild and give them our teams name, yay we had to have a name for our company. So while we were on the train yes we took the train simply because the noobs were afraid of the RV and the other vehicles. So the train it was although Luna did say we could use her Chariot there just wasn't enough room for all of us. So the train it was anyways like I was saying we had to come up with a name for our company or group as it were.

We were coming up with a lot of different names some just didn't sound right. Like Bloodlust or Cleaver Corps but they didn't feel right and Spike was getting tired of writing down names. So using my grandmother Irish heritage and the origin of my name I could only think of one name to call us.

"I know this may sound weird but there was this group of warriors from the past back where I came from called the Fianna," I said only to get a look of shock from Bertha.

"Mom, what wrong you look like you saw a ghost?" Barda asked her mother.

" That name Fianna is the ancient name of the greats warriors of the Archipelago of Minos they would protect the innocent and defend the defenseless. Growing up I always wanted to bring back their ways," Bertha said looking at me smiling. " I believe it was fate that we were to meet Sir Brian or should I call you Rígfénnid (literally King-Rénnid Fianna leader) ?" She said sticking her hand out for me to shake.

After that, we decided that we were the Fianna of Everfree and we would follow the ways of both Fianna those of the Minos and of Ireland. During the rest of the trip, we had you basic chit-chat what it was like growing up how our families were and if I was interested in taking Precious or Barda as a mate or both of them, hell Bertha even said if I took her daughters I could have her as a cock sleeve. She didn't use those words mind you, hers were more along the lines of
"If you take both my cherry daughters as mates you can have the best pussy and ass this side of the Crystal Empire I mean I got so good of control I can squeeze you dick of all its milk, in one go."

Now let me tell you something about Bertha and her kids, Heart stand at least Seven and a half to eight feet tall not counting her horns which would make her taller. She also has muscles covering, visible muscles mind you, over her entire body and if I were to say put my head between her legs and got her off and she wasn't careful my skull would be crushed like a grape.
Now about her daughters, Barda is about a foot no she is a foot taller than me and built as her mother but not as muscular so the same thing would happen SQUISH.
Now Precious is my height she has muscles but she looks more petite and that's where it ends for the most part. The only things are she has retractable claws and an inch and a half long set of fangs much like a cat.

But enough about that I want to get to the best parts of this chapter. So here we go, now it took us the two hours to get there and oh I forgot to tell you this I got my pets from Fluttershy yesterday and we thought it would be a good Idea to have them come with me to Canterlot. So in the train car sat Bertha all five of her kids Spike and myself Freedom perched on the back of a seat and Timber taking up an entire seat for himself. So, put it simply the whole car was just for us. When we arrived in Canterlot Heart showed us to the Guild main office where we would register our company name and number.

"Ok, look Big Bertha I told you before that I can't register you as a company without a noble or an already registered hunter," The stallion behind the counter said not really looking at us.

"Well lucky for you shes got me here, now why don't you stop reading the paper a do your job," I said getting a little upset at how this guy was acting.

The stallion looked up at me, at first he was a little shocked but then he just smiled like I said something funny or he was just a jerk. "Well I would love to but it seems that you don't have the proper paperwork so I'll just ask you all to leave before I call for the guards," He said acting like a jerkass.

"Really not the right paperwork than what do you call this?" Spike said placing a scroll with the royal seals on it, on the counter.

The stallion didn't say a thing because his eyes nearly popped out of his head at what he was looking at. The royals seals were that of Celestia, Discord, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight don't ask me how or when Cadance and Twili put their seals on it I have no idea? But in any case with that, we had all the proper paperwork so we were able to get our registration with the Guild. Thanking the still shocked stallion we made our way outside only to come face to face with a large group of guards luckily I recognized the Sargent.

"Sir Brian, your presence is requested in the throne room at once," The Sargent said stepping closer.

Nodding to the Sargent I had him lead all of us to the castle the whole time Bertha and Barda kept asking me, why the hell, were we being escorted by Royal Guards and what the hell did I do wrong but most importantly why were they calling me Sir Brian?

We made it to the castle and I had Bertha and the others join me in the throne room because I wanted to introduce them to Luna and the others. To my surprise, Twilight was there as well and she didn't look too happy about something. I found out later that it had something to do with Spike and the CMC. Yay, it turns out that they were getting a little frisky when I was gone with AJ, Dash, and Pinke. Turns out Merry caught them in the bedroom watching some of my "private movie collection" and were trying out what they saw.

Let's just say Spike ain't a bay dragon no more and those three have more experience than their sisters. I still don't know how they found them when I had every single video put in a safe in the basement.

So to save him from the wrath of his mom and yes Twilight loved the idea of Spike calling her mom and the big angry sisters I agreed that he was not allowed to see the girls for a while and his comic book collection was to be put in the Canterlot vault for a month as punishment. When he heard about that the expression on his face was like that of a guy getting kicked in the nuts by Godzilla. I hated to do it to him, about the comics I mean, but they were still young and shouldn't be doing those things until they were older but secretly I was soooo proud of my boy.

After all, that drama and me introducing Bertha and the others to them explaining why they were there we got down to the nitty-gritty as it were.

"Brian, I am sure you remember King Grindel of the Griffons?" Celestia asked me.

I thought for a second then I nodded my head. "Yes, I remember him is something wrong?" I asked getting concerned.

"Yes, it seems that our dear friend is in need of your help, tomorrow at noon the city of Griffonstone will be attacked once again by a group of monsters called the Arimaspi," Luna said walking over to me. " There are five of them and they are destroying the city and hurting innocent griffons lives,"

I looked from luna to Tai and Discord. "And you want me to go there and stop them am I right?" I said standing with my arms crossed.

"Yes, and we know it is a lot to ask..." Celestia began saying before I raised my hand.

"It's no problem, after all, I Pinkie Promised Grindel that I would come and help if he ever needed it," I said making everyone smile. "So all I got to ask is how we're getting there and what the hell do the Armpittty things look like?" I asked making Twilight facehoof at what I said.

The Arimaspi are ferocious beasts, that have been known to attack Griffon settlements in the past for treasures," Twilight said as she read it from a book before using her magic to show an image of one a lifesize image mind you.

Looking up at it all I could do was smile before turning to Bertha. "Hey, you sure you want me and not one of these guys?" I asked pointing at the image knowing she would get the joke.

Bertha looked at me before flipping me off. "Buck you arsehole, I do have standards you know?"

Only Spike, Barda, and Precious got the joke, luckily for me seeing as I still needed to speak with my herd about those three and I wasn't looking forward to it either. But that could wait until later much later right now I needed to figure out a few important things. The first being, how the hell, were we going to get to Griffonstone before noon tomorrow and second we didn't have any weapons with us well I did have a Glock 9MM with me but that was it.

Luckily for us or just a convince in the plot who knows? I was told that Discord with the help, from Twilight he had created a door that would link my front door to everyone else's including the throne room. And all I had to do was just think of the place I wanted to go then turn the knob and I would be at the place he even made it so I could add more if I needed. Kind of like the door from Howls Moving Castle they said by the time I got back they would have the others doors set up the same way. With that Twilight showed me the door and following their instructions I closed my eyes and thought of the house then turning the knob I opened it to see the main hall of the house. The fun part was Merry was standing there turns out she was cleaning the house while I was gone today. I turned around and told them it worked perfectly before stepping through and having the others follow me. I glad about one thing though my ceilings were just tall enough for Bertha to walk inside she did have to duck to get through the interior doors though but other than that it wasn't too bad.

We didn't waste time and gathered up what we needed the only thing that bothered me was the tactical gear it didn't quite fit a Mino's physic especially Bertha's but again a spell from Twilight fixed that temporarily. We would have to make some custom for them later but for now what we had would do. As for the weapons, we did grab some melee weapons but for guns, that was an easy choice Spike and I picked a tac ready AR 15 as well as a sidearm. His being his 45 and I picked my D. E. 50 and a 44 Mag as for the others. Airdale I had him take an M21 SWS, for Barda an M249 light machine gun, for Precious a Steyr AUG A3 M1, for the twins they each got an AA-12 but I had Scrap carry an M32 Grenade Launcher just in case. But Bertha was a little different she just walked past me and pick up an M134 Minigun with two fully loaded ammo packs placing one on her back and the other on her front. But what made me think of never getting this woman mad at me was when she grabbed a 10 gauge sawed-off shotgun and said that it was going to be her sidearm.

FYI the one she chose was semiautomatic.

After rethinking my life we returned to the throne room looking like we were going to start a small war or finish one and made our way to the Airship. I did have to promise Twilight that nothing would happen to Spike although I was a little hurt that she wasn't too worried about me, but, a kiss for luck from both Luna and her made me feel better. Here's a little side note Twilight was really pissed to find out that Spike was going at first but when he showed her his Guild ID and told her he was part of the Fianna of Everfree and that still didn't go over to well until Bertha told her that the Fianna were family and family protects each other no matter what. That and telling Twilight that I had about two hundred more books in the basement threw her off enough for us to board and get out of there before she came back to reality, that and Luna holding her in place helped too.

So here we are on a journey to the Griffon Empire to help a friend with some monsters traveling with my Fianna a group I had only met just three days ago and trusted with my life that and Luna told them if they betrayed me they would be dead in a heartbeat she even Nightmared up to prove her point. Bertha just laughed and told her that as one of my teammates and concubines she and her daughters would give their lives for me. All I could do is hide when she said that and prayed that Luna thought she was joking.

I learned from the Captian that it would take us six hours to get the Griffonstone so I decided to go below and take a nap. Finding an empty room I stripped out of my gear and laid down drifting off to sleep. I don't know how long I was out before I was awakened by the sound of someone entering the room still half asleep I figured it was one of my team or a crew member coming to get some rest as well so I just went back to sleep. All that changed when I felt as if I was naked and someone was giving me head opening my eyes I found out I was naked from the waist down and Bertha was sucking me off.

"Bertha, what the hell are you doing?" I yelled and moaned at the same time what can I say she was good.

Without skipping a beat she tilted her head up to look at me before releasing my cock from her mouth with a wet pop. " Look, Brian, I'm pregnant and horny and you knew this was going to happen eventually and besides not to stroke your ego but your about two-thirds the size of the dragon that put this little guy in me," She said still stroking my cock as she rubbed her belly.

I looked at her in surprise. " Are you serious the guy was that small?" I said making her look at me confused.

"Small hell he was the biggest dragon I ever saw," She said sitting up so I could get a look at her naked body.

I just started to laugh making her get mad. "If you think I'm big now just wait until Estrus Season comes around,"

"Why what's going to happen?" She asked looking a little worried.

I sat up on my elbows and told her about the potion that Zecora was making so I could please my herd mates and what it would do to my junk. Hearing this Bertha's eyes grew to the size of dinner plates before a smile crept over her face.

"Holy shit, that's it you are definitely going to be putting a baby inside of me after this one," She said moving up to sit on my lap. "I just hope Barda and Precious are going to like being stretched out so only your meat will fit in them," She said as she guided me into her moist folds moaning the whole time. I did find out one thing that day, unlike ponies Minotaur cows are anatomically correct to human women though they can stretch to fit any male the fuck.

Don't look at me like that I know I was being unfaithful but I haven't had vag sex for so long that my brain shut down and mimi me took over. Hell, I was even thinking about taking the girls after I had some MILF. But I knew that was not going to happen so I just had to make due with Bertha and her velvet walls I only hope the girls will forgive me for what I was doing. Anyone who walked by, the room could hear what was going on inside. During our little fuck-fest, we switched from cowgirl to her on her hands and knees this way I could get deeper that and I wanted to take her blackcherry also yes she was a virgin there just like the others. My first load was released inside those silken walls that nearly crushed me trying to milk every drop she wasn't joking when she said that before. I smiled as Bertha's orgasm hit she threw her head back and mooed like a cow. After our joint orgasms die down I moved to take my prize and let's just say this Bertha now has a fetish especially while we were doing it I would pull on her tall making her move back to me as I slammed home each time and that's with both holes.

After that, we got a bucket of water and cleaned ourselves off and then we got dressed and headed out to be with the others. Only to get sly looks from all of them even Spike. Seeing their faces I started to feel like shit about what happened and I was going to say something when Bertha spoke up first.

"Spike, can you send a letter to Zecora telling her about how myself and two of my daughters wish to be concubines to Brian and his herd please?" She said as she walked over to me placing a hand on my shoulder. "See a concubine is nothing more than a maid with sex benefits to either the male or his wife or in your case wives," She said looking at me smiling.

I still felt bad about it but the idea of them being my servants just made my stomach turn seeing my expression Bertha just hugged me. "Don't worry it's not as bad as you think it just means that we can't live with you but any children you give us will be considered part of your family,"

My thoughts were cut short at the sound of Spikes belch and him catching a scroll in his claws. Opening it I read the very short letter only to look a little confused.

Brian my dear, I ask that you do not fear.
For this, I will allow, even for that pregnant cow.
Mke wako mwenye upendo Zecora

Yes, the woman even rhymes when she writes but to call Bertha a cow was a bit harsh don't you think.

I looked to Bertha and then to the girls nodding my head and smiling.

"So she said yes to it then?" Bertha said as I crumpled up the paper before shoving it in my mouth. " Why in Tartarus did you do that?' She asked stepping back from me.

I just smiled as I chewed up the note before spitting it out over the gunnel of the Airship. There was no way in hell I was going to let her read what Zecora wrote.

We continued the trip in relative peace and quiet only for us all to get hungry so Spike and I decided to introduce the team to the delicious and nutritious MRE. To answer your question yes, Minos do eat meat but not beef, because that is just wrong but they love pork, chicken, fish and pretty much anything else. Sitting down at a makeshift table we ate our lunch or was it dinner, anywho as we sat and looked at a map of the city provided to us by the Captain, (Don't know how he got it) we talked about what we were going to do when we got to Griffonstone.

Ok now looking at this map it shows the city was rebuilt and the streets have been changed," I said looking at the map. "There seems to be a large bell tower in the center of the city, Airdale I want you there as our eyes," I said pointing to the tower. Now we are going to try and talk with, these things first but if that doesn't work, Scrap I want you to use the launcher," I said looking at him. "The grenades with the blue band are concussion grenades they'll make a really loud bang to disorient them and hopefully scare them off if not then, the green banded ones are teargas grenades launch a couple at them that should show them we mean business. But if that fails we will have to use lethal force." I said looking at everyone.

Spike looked a little uneasy about the last thing I said so I pulled him aside so we could talk.

"Son, listen to me if you don't think you're up for this then you can stay with King Grindel and relay whats going on," I said placing my hand on his shoulder.

"No, I'll be fine, it's just I keep seeing how big those things are and I was hoping we brought the right gear," He said smiling at me.

See, it turns out while I was gone Spike took over for me as Monster Hunter and he had to put down a couple of large Timberwolves and a Rabid Manticore which made me proud to hear about it. What was surprising was when the others heard about it, they had more respect for him and they showed it by calling him Dragonborn. Which to a dragon is on par with the Dragonlord. We had our little laugh with that as Spike puffed out his chest and stood proudly.

The trip seemed to fly by no pun intended and as the sun was setting we caught sight of Griffonstone or what was left of it. We looked to see most of the buildings near the northwest end were completely destroyed I turned my gaze to the top of a small hill and saw the castle which looked like it could be a twin to the Castle of the Two Sisters but the prettier of the two.

"Alright grab your gear when we land we'll meet the king and then head out to do a little recon before hitting the hay," I said turning to look at everyone.

"Um, why do we need to do that the northwest is where they're coming from?" Barda said pointing in the direction of the ruined buildings.

"That might be true but the castle says otherwise," I said pointing out the state of the castle. "So until we have solid proof of tracks we're not leaving anything to chance,"

As we landed I saw the king standing on the platform and standing beside him, were to younger griffons looking carefully I noticed that they were females. when the gangplank was lowered King Grindel came aboard to greet me.

"Ah, Brian, I am so glad you came to aid us in our hour of need," He said pulling me into a hug. And I see you brought help with you, good for the Arimaspi are becoming bolder as one of them scaled the cliffside to attack the castle," He said as I gave Barda a sideways glance with an I told you so smirk.

"Thank you for that information you Highness now we need to figure out if they follow the same pattern or return to their first one?" I said bowing my head to him.

"Oh, posh just call me Grindel, after all, we are friends and I will not have the man who is here to save my people do otherwise," He said placing a talon on my shoulder.

"Very well my friend and allow me to introduce my companions Bertha, Barda, Precious, Scrap, Scruff, Airdale and you already know my son Spike," I said introducing each of them.

"Yes and it is a pleasure to meet all of you," Grindel said shaking each of the hands. "But where are my manors these two lovely young chicks are my daughters Gilda and Gabby," he said stepping aside so I could look at them.

Gilda looked more like Grindel but not as tall and as for Gabby, she appeared as if she was more owl than eagle like her older sister, possibly more like her mother than her father.

"Hi, I'm Gabby but you already know that I just want to say that I'm a really big fan of yours see I'm friends with the CMC, in fact, I'm a member see?" Gabby said taking hold of my hand and shaking it before she pulled out a small badge with a cutie mark on it that looked like the girls.

"Knock it off Gabby your not a hatchling anymore your eighteen years old," The one I presumed was Gilda said looking either bored or just being an asshole to her sister.

"Now, now Gilda be nice your sister she," Grindel said looking at his two daughters.

"Fine whatever can we just go inside?" Gilda said rolling her eyes.

Grindel turned and showed us the way inside the castle as his daughters followed behind him. What got my attention was when Gilda was walking she would turn to look back at us with a look like she was judging us. It didn't take long to reach the throne room where a large table was set up with some food and a map of the city.

"Now, my friends, I am sure you have eaten but as we discuss your plans, please if you wish to try some of our local cuisines," Grindel said pointing to the food which consisted of fruits and meats.

We each took a small plate of food and sat down around the map I explained to Grindel of our plan during this Gilda only scoffed at the idea of trying not to kill the creatures at first.

"Look, Dweeb, what my dad said about you, was that you were this big bad warrior hunter with powerful weapons that could save us from these things," She said sitting in her chair crossing her talons. " And all you want to do is play nicey nice with them typical pony thinking," She said rolling her eyes again.

The others especially Spike were about to jump down her throat for what she just said but I beat them to it.

Tell me Gilda have you ever killed someone, not an animal but another sentient being have you watched as the life left their eyes because you didn't just kill them you murdered them so don't you sit there and judge me on how I dod my job," I said looking straight at her. "Actually I think Gabby acts more like a Hen and you and your hatchling mentality," I said as I stood up and left the room knowing if I stade I would have said something worse.

I made my way to the castle gates ready to do recon but stopped when a voice called to me.

"Hey, wait up," A voice called making me turn around to see Gilda land in front of me. "Look I'm sorry for what I said earlier but after you left my dad told me when he first met you he could see it in your eyes the sign of taking another's life and, and I didn't want to believe it cause it was the same look my mom had before she..." Gilda was saying before she broke down and started crying.

I understood what had happened her mom couldn't take it so she killed herself I know this because I had many times thought about ending it too but then I would remember that if I died then those bastards that took everything from me would win and that wasn't going to happen. Pulling Gilda close to me I held her as she just let the tears fall. I don't think she ever talked to anyone about this so all it did was build up until the dam broke. As I held her I looked to see Gabby standing there tears in her eyes as well I wave my hand to have her come over and she joined the hug with her sister.

"I, I'm sorry Gilda I didn't know I always thought that mom was both our mom?" Gabby said looking at her big sister.

"It's ok, squirt and I'm sorry for not tell you how I felt, sisters shouldn't keep secrets for each other," Gilda said as she hugged and kissed her little sisters forehead.

"Good I glad you feel that way because I overheard dad the other day talking to mom and he said that if Brian helps get rid of the monsters then you and I were to go back with him to Equestria as his wives," Gabby said as if it was nothing.

There, was silents for a few seconds then a roar was heard throughout the city as Gabby and I watched as Gilda took off towards the castle screaming at the top of her lungs about how she was going to rip off her father's wings and shove them up his ass. We could only stand there and look at each other, then to the direction of the angry Hen.

"Um, do you think I should not have told her that?" Gabby said looking down at the ground.

I just shook my head and pulled her into a hug. "Naw, it's fine, but I just worried that she might actually do it though," I said looking as Gilda got closer to the castle.

We both decided to head back to make sure everything was all right and on our way, I thought of something. If one of them were to climb the cliff then we wouldn't see it until it was too late so we had to stop that from happening. As we stepped into the throne room we were given a show as Bertha was holding down a very pissed off looking, Gilda, as she tried to claw at her father who was hiding behind his throne trying to explain why he did what he did.

"Look at it from my point of view my little chickadee, Brian is not only a brave and powerful citizen of Equestria but he is soon to be a prince when he weds both Luna and Twilight," Gridel said only for Gilda to roar at him. And if you and Gabby were to marry him then our two kingdoms would have an everlasting peace beside you know you haven't found any suitable male griffon anywhere you like," He said now stepping out from behind his throne to look at his daughter. "But the most important thing is I want both of you to be safe and taken care of."

Gilda didn't respond she just turned her head grumbling under her breath. I thought that this went on long enough so I walked over to Bertha and tapped her shoulder to let her know she could let her new toy go. When she moved I reached down and helped Gilda to her feet leaning in I whispered into her ear making her stand there like a statue blushing before I turned to speak to the others about my idea.

Bertha walked over to me looking from statue Gilda to me. "What did you say to her for that to happen?" She asked pointing at Gilda.

I had Bertha lean down so I could whisper in her ear, standing back up she looked at me before smiling. "Oh, I love that Idea, that's the best thing I heard of, when you do it can I be part of it?" She asked getting a sultry look on her face.

"We'll see but right now we need to change our plans a little," I said returning to the table with the map. " Now as we know the Arimaspi have been attacking from the northwest but one of them had climbed the cliff to attack the castle and that's where the problem is, we have no eyes covering it," I said getting everyone attention. "So I was thinking of setting some Claymores on the cliffside so if they try it again they'll be in for a big surprise and it will also alert us if they decide to attack there instead,"

"Ok, that sounds great but how are we going to set these claymores of yours on a cliffside when the last time I checked you can't fly?" Bertha said pointing out I didn't have wings.

Ye of little faith," I said looking at her. I'll have Airdale carry the charges while Spike and I repel down the side of the cliff there we'll set them with tripwires so if they do try climbing they'll get a face full of shrapnel or if we're lucky, get buried under a ton of loose rock," I said look at Spike. "So you ready to see if those lessons at the gorge pay off?" I said only for him to give me a thumbs up.

"Ok, we'll forget recon tonight and start everything at first light so everyone, get a good nights sleep because tomorrow all hells going to break loose," I said grabbing my pack and head out to find a room I could sleep in.

Bertha asked if I wanted company tonight but I told her no because I needed to talk with Luna and the others about this whole Gilda and Gabby thing.

In my dreamscape, there was a heated discussion about everything, not just Gilda and Gabby but also Bertha and the other two. Not much was getting done until Bertha bellowed getting everyone attention.

"Now look I know you're all not happy about all of this but sit down and shut up," She yelled making all the girls freeze in their spots. " That's better now from what I understand you herd works like any other you have a lead mare and all of you decide who can join or not correct?" She said getting nods from all of them. "Good so we have a basis to work with now none of you have to worry about myself or my daughters joining the herd we chose to be Brians concubines and nothing more all I ask is let us experience love from him as well the second thing is I know that the Idea of having Gilda and her sister join your herd is a little hard for some of you?" Bertha said pointing at AJ and Fluttershy but I saw first hand how Brian held Gilda in his arms and let her cry because of deep pain she held inside for so long and you may not know that Griffon Hens look for the strong as a perfect mate but the way she was looking at him showed she truly has feelings for him Gabby was already smitten when she first saw him so," Bertha said shrugging her shoulders this made the others giggle a little.

"My sisters, I ask that you heed the words of Bertha I know I should have told you all this sooner but Zecora, Tai and I thought it would be best to wait until but it seems that an overzealous young Hen had to jump the gun as it were," Luan said as both Gilda and Gabby both appeared in my dream room.

"What the how the hell did we get here and why do I have these?' Gilda kept asking while pointing at her now D cup size breasts.

"Oh wow, this is so cool and Fluttershy is that you, You look so different?" Gabby said flapping around the room looking at and introducing herself to everyone there.

I looked around and noticed that Barda and Precious weren't here and want to find out why but then a thought came to me why was Bertha here?

Bertha thank you for the help but can I ask why you're here?" I asked her.

"Like Luna, I can dreamwalk but I can only enter the dreams of those I know and while we're at it why do they look like that?" Bertha said pointing at the girls all of them in an anthro form.

"That was Luna's idea it's so they can know what it's like to be human sort of," I said as she nodded.

"Ok, but then why am I the same height as you?" She said crossing her arms over her breast squishing them together.

"That's simple, my dream, my rules, and no one is taller than me here so deal with it," I said making her smile.

I was about to say something when I was tackled to the floor by two young bodies Barda, and Precious both of the asking me the same things about this place as they rubbed their nakedness against me. I was about to lose it but Zecora spoke up and got their attention.

"Come I know this is new, but there are important things we must do." She said reaching out a hand to Gilda. the others all got up and followed her to a big round table in the center of the room.

I got up and followed them looking at each chair as it had their names on them. It was like the table in Twilights castle but way bigger and made of wood instead of crystal almost like King Authors roundtable. Moving around each one of them found their seat and I looked to see mine at what would be considered the head of the table even though it was around table my chair was the biggest just like Authors. But before I sat down I noticed that two chairs were empty.

I turned to my left to Zecora. "Sweetheart, why are there two empty chairs?" I said pointing at them as the set between Fluttershy and Gabby and the other was between Barda and Applejack.

Zecora just smiled. They are the seats of those who have not yet made the decision, for I have seen two more who will join our herd in a waking vision," She said leaning over her chair kissing me.

"You had a vision please could you tell us about it?" Twilight asked sitting up straighter in her chair.

Zecora nodded and closed her eyes when she did this a ball of light appeared in the center of the table it was like looking into a tv with a 360-degree view. " One will seek you out for an honorable fight, The other you will save with doing what is right," She said as we all saw two silhouettes form on the ball screen both had feminine forms but then they changed, as one grew leathery looking wings and a long tail and horns while the other had a tail but larger hands much like Scruff and Scrap.

I was once again going to say something and yet again was interrupted but this time I was happy with it. Because the ones that did it were my foals. Pumpkin, Pound, Rhythm, and Blues all landed on the center of the table looking around at everyone until they saw their mothers smiling. But that changed when they turned and saw me sitting there and that was it all four flew through the air slamming into my chest knocking me back onto the floor.

"Oh, my sweet little angels, I missed all of you so much," I said sounding a little girly but hell their my kids and I don't' get enough time to spend with them during the daytime.

"So this is the brave and strong human our dad wants us to marry?" Gilda said in a sarcastic tone.

"Yeah isn't it great sis and he adopted them and still love them like they were his flesh and blood," Gabby said looking at me as I sat back in my chair with all of them on my lap.

Gilda just looked as I sat there and listened to the foals talking, in baby and me hanging on every word or sound. "You know what your right and I have to say this make him at least Twenty percent cooler do you think Dashie?" She said looking at her oldest friend who just smiled back.

The girls had their talk about things I really didn't care about mostly it was what the wedding was going to be like and stuff like that. But like I said I really didn't care because I was having some riveted conversations with my kids. And yes they were riveting see Pound told me in baby talk, that he flew up to the roof of the house to get a little filly's kite down for her all by himself. And Pumpkin, Rythm, and Blues helped their mommies clean up Sugarcube Corner after a party by levitating all the chairs and tables for them.

"I am so proud of all four of you," I said hugging the foals once more.

"Darling, what are you proud of them for may I ask?" Rarity asked looking a little confused.

"Oh, what the kids did today," I said smiling.

"What do you mean my love?" Luna asked turning to look at me.

"Well like how Pound helped a little filly get her kite back and when Pumpkin, Rythm, and Blues helped you two clean up after a party," I said making all of them looked shocked.

"How could you know, that happened after you were gone?" Merry and Twilight asked both still in shock.

That it simple there are two reasons the first is I am now a father and by Omniverse's law, fathers know everything," I said a little smugly. "And the second thing is this is a dreamworld so subtitles," I said in a monotone while pointing up to every word I said as it appeared in the air.

This caused all others present to facehoof, hand, or talon all at the same time. The foals and I just laughed at them with Pumpkin making gurgling noises followed by a blee, looking up I just laughed a little more before hugging my daughter. "Yes all your mommies are funny, sweetheart," I said making her and her siblings laugh.

I would have to say that everything went rather well with everyone all things considered but our time together was coming to an end seeing as I asked for a wake-up call at sunrise so saying goodnight to my foals and kissing everyone well almost everyone Gilda still couldn't drop the tuff girl tude yet and opted for just a hug which I gave with a nice squeeze of her ass making her eep as I pulled away feeling myself waking up.

I opened my eyes as I felt someone shaking me awake only to see it was Spike. "Hey, dad time to wake-up we got work to do remember?" He said looking down at me to which made me a little confused until I noticed I was on the floor.

It seems last night not only Bertha but Gilda snuck into my room and got into bed with me only for Gilda to kick me out of the bed in the middle of the night. Getting up I stretched and looked at the two sleeping forms on the bed looking so peaceful. And with an evil grin, I raised both hands up and brought them down on both their asses. Make the two of them shriek as they jumped out of bed only to look at me.

"Get your asses up, like Spike said we got work to do," I said as Spike and I were leaving the room in a hurry.

After a quick breakfast and dirty looks from Bertha and Gilda, we set out to do what we came for. Spike and I repelled down the cliffside while Airdale flew very carefully with the pack of claymores and when I say very carefully he moved almost as slow as Fluttershy does when she casually flys.
It took a little longer because of both that and we wanted to set them in spots that not only where they would be set off but also cause any loose rock to be used as well and for that, we needed both Scruff and Scrap. I guess having a Diamond Dog for a father not only gave them a hybrid appearance but the keen geological minds as well. Oh, if your wondering why Bertha didn't want Scruff to be one of my concubines is because she and her brother are only twelve years old just putting that out there.

We got everything we could, done in a reasonable amount of time with a little over an hour to spare. Bertha and Barda with a couple of Griffon Guards did some recon and found the tracks of the Arimaspi it seems their coming from a place called the Abysmal Abyss. And if what Dash and Pinkie told me that's where they found an Arimaspi skeleton and where Gilda chose to save both of them instead of the Idol of Boreas. Remembering that made me look at Gilda in a whole new light, tuff girl on the outside soft and squishy on the inside.

With this new info, I came up with a new plan instead fo meeting them in the city, we would do it at the edge. Oh, I'll still have Airdale in the tower it's a good sniping spot that and he can hear if there are explosions from the castle. So repositioning ourselves I had Scruff and Scrap on our far left and right hidden by rubble. Bertha on the second floor of one of the only standing buildings, while Barda and precious were on the first floor at two different windows all three of them, had a clear view of the scene. As for Spike, he was right by my side as we sat on some rubble in plain view and waited for the Arimaspi to show.

"Son, I know this is a sensitive subject for you, but what were you thinking your only Fifteen and the Crusaders are Fourteen what if they God forbid got pregnant what would you have done then?" I asked Spike as he just stared at the ground.

"I know, I know, but its just after we found and watched the videos we were curious, at first we just started kissing and touching each other, then my... you know got hard and AB started to lick it and then....," Spike was saying before I cut him off.

"Son I don't need to know all that, I just want to know why?" I said placing a hand on his shoulder only to hear a frustrated aww from the earpiece.

"Like you said I'm fifteen and their Fourteen," He said as I looked confused.

"This year they'll have their first Estrus so it's no surprise that they'd be curious," Bertha said over the com.

"Sooo that means they'll be???" I was saying when Bertha continued for me.

"Young mares and able to start a family yes, and since Spike is Fifteen he's no longer a Baby Dragon but a Drake and at Sixteen he is supposed to already have a hoard and at least one mate," She said as I could hear laughing coming from her com system.

Hearing that I remembered that Spikes Sixteenth Birthday was a few months away. And it finally hit me Spike was growing up and wanted to start his own family with the Crusaders as his mates. This brought a tear to my eye thinking that my little boy was becoming a man or in this case a Drake. But our happiness was short lived as we got a call on the coms.

"Hey, old man, we got movement and I can see four figures heading towards your position," Airdale almost yelled.

"Calm down how far off are they and don't call me old?" I said back to him.

"About one click and moving fast," he said back.

"Roger that, now I want you to do a quick check on the castle and get back to your post ASAP copy?" I said looking in the direction of the tower.

I looked to see Airdale take off and fly towards the castle before turning to see as four really big figures got closer. And when I say really big I mean the image Twilight showed us wasn't even close. These guys and yes they were guys, (don't ask) weren't Fifteen to Twenty feet tall but closer to Thirty feet and they didn't look like they were in the mood to talk. But I did say I was going to try, so signaling Scrap to fire a concussion grenade I order everyone to get ready.

Before Scrap could fire there was a massive explosion from the castle we looked to see a plume of smoke rising up.

"Hey you were right one did try climbing again but only got halfway before he got his head blown off and a couple of tons of rock crushing him," Airdale called through the coms.

"You sure it's dead?" Barda said.

" No head on shoulders anymore, yeah I say it's dead, I'm heading back now be there in a tick," Airdale said as he turned and headed back to the tower.

"Enough both of you, Scrap fire a volley now," I yelled.

Scrap launched three grenades at the Arimaspi one concussion and to teargas all three hitting there mark. the effect was as expected it did make the Arimaspi stop in their tracks but that was short lived. In fact, I think it made them even madder to the point the biggest one picked up what looked like an old wall and threw it at where Spike and I were.

Without thinking I grabbed Spike and threw him away from me only to look up and see as the wall came down crushing the life out of me THE END.

Ha Ha only kidding about the dying part, but the wall did come down on the lower part of my left leg breaking the bones in both my leg and foot.

All I know is I was in a severe amount of pain and was about to scream from it when it was overshadowed by a roar from Spike. Turning to look in his direction I could have sworn that his teeth had grown to fangs and his eyes looked more like Nightmare Moons.

"You Mother Fuckers, my dad just wanted to keep from hurting you and let you live but, noooo, you had to be too stupid to try and act civil," He said in a roaring tone.

While spike was yelling I felt myself being pulled out from under the rubble I looked to see Scruff looking down at me. "Are you ok can you move?" She asked as she pulled me back against a wall.

"Med pack morphine," I said pointing to the small bag on the ground a few feet away.

Moving over to it Scruff pulled out four small plastic tubes and brought them to me. "These them?" she asked handing them over.

I grabbed them snapping the tip off the needles and injecting all of them into my thigh to dull the pain I was in before having her help me to stand. " Thanks, sweetie I owe you," I said before turning to look at those monsters as they stood there as Spike continued to Roar at them. "Spike, move back here now," I yelled making him turn to look at me with tears in his eyes.

As he ran back to my side I looked up at the still angry beasts and lifted my rifle aiming it at the lead on and yelled into my headset four words.

LIGHT THESE FUCKERS UP!!!!

All at once it sounded like a war zone as all of us opened fire at the four unsuspecting souls standing there. I say this because after the first round hit, you could see the fear of death in each one of their eye. Within a few minutes, all four of them lay dead or dying in front of us and as Bertha walked around them putting the ones that were suffering out of the misery I noticed that around the neck of the leader was a chain and connected to it was the Idol of Boreas.

I called Spike over to help me retrieve the idol thinking Grindel would like to have one of his countries relic back. After some dragon blowtorching we got the thing lose but before we were going to head back to the castle I had everyone come over and sit down for awhile so their adrenaline would wear off and for me to get over the total mind-blowing high I was having from injecting four shots of morphine into my leg at one time I should have done them one at a time.

We just sat there for hours not really saying anything until a large group of griffons started making their way over to us. I looked at the group and noticed there were six chicks as they call their young with them. I could see that they were afraid of us for what we did. So to get them to trust us and show them we wouldn't harm them I reached into my front pouch and pulled out two candy bars I got from Bon-Bon.

"Hey kids come here," I said to two chicks a boy and girl as I showed them the candy. Before you say anything I know it sounds like what a child molester or murderer would do but remember that the US Military did and does the same thing.
(I.E WW2 and the Middle East)
https://i.pinimg.com/originals/d8/82/f1/d882f14aa33423fbe72dba7ac4ec033a.jpg
http://www.floppingaces.net/wp-content/uploads/hires_081206-N-1810F-137b.jpg

Seeing what I did the others followed suit and passed out their candy to the kids making not only the children but their parent's smile. Knowing it was getting late and we needed to get back to the castle to tell Grindel the news in my stupidity I stood up only to fall on my face. Seem I forgot about my leg so as I laid on the ground I closed my eyes and just waited for someone to help me back up. Bertha was the one to lift me up and throw me over her shoulder before starting back to the castle. I looked back to the others as we moved to see all of them trying to hold in their laughter but failing.

"Hey instead of the gigglefest make sure all weapons are accounted for now," I said as I bounced on her shoulder making all of them shut up and go do what they were told.

During this little embarrassment, all I could do is think of how the girls are going to react to this. "I just know they're going to overreact about this. Dash and Pinkie are just going to make a joke out of it about me being so slow to have a wall fall on me why does my life have to suck?" I thought to myself.

I was going to find out how they were going to react because when we reached the castle we found out that they were there all of them even Celestia and Discord were there. And when they saw Bertha carrying me over her shoulder with my busted up and bloody leg in full view the only thing Twilight said was.

"Brian what happened is Spike alright?"

I was put in a chair where I looked from Twilight to my leg and back to twilight then my leg once more before looking back at Twilight.

"Spike's fine, him and the others are gathering up the rest of the gear they should be here in a minute or two," I said. "Oh, and I just got this little scratch right here but you don't need to worry about it," I said looking at her with a stone-cold expression.

Taking the cue both Celestia and Luna walked up to me and used their magic to fix my leg and foot.

"There that should do it but the muscles will still be tender for at least a week you should be able to walk," Celestia said stepping back as Luna hugged me.

"Thank you, Tai, but why the hell are all of you here, mind you I'm not complaining but still?" I said waving my hand around at all of them.

"As you are aware The Griffon Empire and Equestria have a peace treaty," Celestia said as I nodded for her to continue. To strengthen that peace we all decided that a political marriage would be best and King Grindel thought that you would be the best choice," Celestia said sounding all regal and shit.

"Now just to let you know I have a large amount of morphine a very powerful painkiller in my system and it has made me very, very loopy. So anything I say can't be held against me,' I said looking right at Celestia to which she nodded.

" I already knew about it Sun-Butt the girls and I talked last night and Gilba and Gaddy were alwebby excepted and they were going home me with when we done were nighty-night," I said as I just fell asleep from the partial overdose.

Celestia just stood there in complete surprise at what I did and said before turning to look at her former student.

"Morphine is a strong opiate which can cause someponies to act irrationally and may cause them to pass out," Twilight said looking so proud at what she remembered.

I don't know what else happened because I was out like a light but from what I was told the journey home was eventful.
First, off the pecking order of the herd was established for Gilda and Gabby having Zecora as Lead Mare and everyone else having a voice but Zecora has the final say.
The second thing was all of them are the mothers of every Foal, Chick, Taur or any other children I have with any other mates and with that, they all help take care of them.
The third thing and most important thing was all of them with the exception of Bertha, for now, had to refrain from vaginal sex until Estrus Season seeing as Bertha was already with calf and she would miss the season due to it.

Gilda wanted to know why she could have sex with her mate but after Zecora and Bertha pulled her to the side and told her about what's going to happen she consented.

One thing did happen that I was pissed that I missed was AJ Rarity and Dash found out what Spike and the CMC did and they were pissed so much that Bertha and the Taurs stepped in between them. Celestia explain that the four of them were already punished and to do it again would be foalish and she did point out that this year those three fillies would be mares and free to do what they wanted under the law. I don't know if she was condoning it are not but all I know is I'm going to have all those videos put in the Canterlot vault forever.
So now all I have to do is wake up from my drug-induced coma and be ready for a brand new day I just hope shit like this doesn't happen too often?

Author's Note

Long, chapter, wasn't it?

Gabby and Gilda's anthro forms in the Dreamworld.

Slavery Liberation

"I thought Bugbears were solitary monsters?" Barda yelled as she shot another one of them out of the sky.

"Hell, why are you asking me, I still new here remember?' I yell back as I dive to the ground to keep from getting a stinger through the chest.

"Will you two just shut up and move so Spike and I can Torch 'em, " Bertha said as she and Spike aimed their flamethrowers at the swarm releasing a wall of fire nearly burning Barda and myself.

"Hey watch where you shooting you old cow," Barda said only to get a slap on the ass from me.

"That's your mom show some respect," I said as I put my hand back on her ass giving it a nice squeeze making her moan.

"I still can't believe that Zecora let you take mine and Preciouses cherries before Estrus but even a Taur's stretchy puss can't handle someone hung like a horse literally for the first time with a hymen," She said as she turned around to face me. "But I don't like the idea of having to wait to do it again until Estrus, man I want you to put a calf in me now," She said whining.

"To bad slut, you'll just have to wait like the rest," Bertha said walking by smacking her daughter's ass with her tail making it sound like a whip.

"That's enough if you keep this up dad will probably start taking Scruff and Scrap with us when we have to go out of town," Spike said as he collected some of the Bugbears stingers and wings that weren't burned to a crisp that is. "There that should do it now the townsponies of Hoofintone can rest knowing that they were saved by the Fianna of Everfree," Spike said standing proud.

"You've been reading your Powerpony comics again haven't you even though your mom said you weren't allowed?" I said looking at him trying not to laugh at how cheesy he sounded.

"No, it was a new comic called the X-Mares it has a group of ponies that are born with special powers and the rest of the world hates them for being different," Spike began saying.

Listening to him I could only to think about the X-men comics as what he was saying matched it exactly well sort of some of the names were different but the same. I'm not joking there was Cyclops a Pegasus mare who could shoot beams of energy out of her eyes, Jean Gray and Earthpony Stallion who had Telekinetic and Telepathic powers and then there was The Beast a Unicorn who changed to look more like Diamond Dog and lost his horn in the process. He talked about some others and I tried not to laugh at how it was really just the X-men ponified. Even the hero's and villain's leader's names were the same, Professor X and Magneto both of them Alicorns by the way.

But I'm getting off topic here sorry about that.

Anyways it's bee four days since we got back from Griffonstone and everybody is settling in well for the most part. Let me explain see Gilda decided to stay at Rainbow's for now and Gabby is living with Fluttershy of all ponies. As for Bertha and the others, we had to find a place big enough for them so scouring around we found a nice place, unfortunately, it was right next door to the Rich Family. Hey, it was the only place with ceilings and doors tall enough where Bertha didn't have to duck down or crawl through to get into a room even at my place she has to duck to get through some of the doors. But that wasn't the problem what was when Spoiled Rich and Diamond Tiara came over to greet their new wealthy neighbors only to have Bertha meet her at the door. Hearing what happened I laughed so hard I pissed myself. Especially when she told us that she had to carry a shock frozen Spoiled Rich back to her own house and put her to bed all the while reassuring Diamond Tiara that her mother was fine she just suffered from a case of Statis-shock and a good nights rest will help.

Like I said everybody was settling in and I almost forgot to mention but when we brought the Idol of Boreas back to the King what he did shocked the hell out of everyone. He took the Idol and walked over to a fire pit and tossed it in saying that his people don't need a hunk of metal to make them great again just heart and hard work. To be honest I think he did it so no Arimaspi would show up again but that's me.

As for the Fianna of Everfree, we have kept the monster attacks in Ponyville down to almost nothing I say this because we would have a random pack of Timberwolves make their way into town through Sweet Apple Acers or Whitetail Woods or a rouge Hydra or Chimera but a well-placed teargas grenade for the Hydra and a shot with some beanbags and rubber bullets for the Chimera would drive them off. But sometimes we did have to use lethal force and when that happened we would make sure to keep it out of sight of town and all the meat was sent to the Griffon Empire for food. That way we got paid twice once for our job and the other for meat supplies.

In fact, we were getting so good Mayor Mare highered us out to the surrounding towns which bring's us back to why we were in Hoofintone. It turns out a swarm of Bugbears had shown up and started to attack the town and we were asked to help them. I had no problem with it seeing as Hoofintone was inside the Everfree Forest and we were called the Fianna of Everfree. So we figured that ever town in and on the outskirts of the forest, were our protectorate. The only bad side to this was I haven't been home for two days straight and we had to split our forces up. We had Precious stay in Ponyville and Airdale and the twins work together. Actually, we need to check in on them seems a town call Hollowshade had a parasprite infestation and they called us instead of using the Pinkie pie method which would have been a lot easier. Come to think of it the ponies around here seem to cause more problems, then any place else I mean Parasprites loud music drives them off and Bugbears don't leave food out overnight simple things and these ponies can't even do that.

But maybe it's just me, all I want to do is just sleep in my own bed and take a hot shower. Although using Bertha as a body pillow ain't so bad but I definitely need a shower when a skunk looks at you and holds its nose you know you stink. So call up the others find out how their doing and then head home no distractions right, right.

"Airdale, Scruff, Scrap you three there?" I said over the radio.

"You three there come back?" I said.

"Sorry for taking so long we're here and on our way back home," the voice of Scruff said over the radio.

"Good to hear that any problems and who's driving?" I asked.

"No, no problems just played crappy music and off they flew and Scrap is driving," Scruff said giggling a little.

The thing is I taught all of them how to drive well all but Bertha she's too tall to sit in any of my stuff. See the thing that's funny to all of them is Airdale, he can't drive worth shit and he's the second oldest out of all of them. So it's kind of embarrassing to have your twelve-year-old brother and sister drive you around but he is one hell of a scout the best actually and almost as good at snipping as Spike. That doesn't matter right now though what does is the answer to my question.

"Can you give an ETA?" I asked.

"Three hours maybe four have to take long way back bridge got washed out by a flash flood," Scruff called back before I turned off the radio.

"Ok, if we take the same path we took to get here then we'll be home in five hours but if we head east then turn south we'll get home in two but that way takes us through some sketching areas," I said to myself as I looked at the map.

"Hey, Pepé Le Pew you figure out which way we're going or do you need more time?" Badra said with a smug grin.

I knew I should have never let her watch those damn cartoons although she does one hell of an Elmer Fudd but still I know I stink but, it's not my fault I wanted to take the RV but noooo I got outvoted which brings up a very good point. If I'm in charge when did this become a democracy I mean I am Rígfénnid and I say what goes or am I mistaken?

"You are Rígfénnid but this job is run by a family and families talk things out for everyone to be happy," Bertha said as she walked past me. And you really need to stop talking to yourself like that,"

"Wait, what?" I asked turning to look at all of them only realizing that I was talking to myself again. "Sorry force of habit now lest get going the sooner we get home the sooner I can get this stink, off me," I said taking a sniff then looking at the others. "Scratch that all of us,"

After we loaded everything in the SUV we started our journey back home opting to take the long way with Barda driving and Spike as navigator. As for me, I was in the back with Bertha as my lap pillow so I could get a few hours sleep seeing as for the past two days I got jack shit if any. As I was sleeping I didn't get to go into my Dreamworld seeing as I never quite reached REM sleep. I know this because I could still feel us moving and I could hear the others so I guess a catnap would have to do.

I felt us slow down and come to a stop still having my eyes closed not wanting to deal with anything right now. But that was not in the proverbial stars.

"Brian, wake up we got a problem," Bertha said shaking me.

"If it's not a naked lady in the middle of the road or a rampaging hydra I don't care," I said as I rolled over in the back seat.

"Then how about a large Caribou raiding party is that good enough?" Barda said making me open my eyes and sit up.

Sitting up and looking out the front window I could see in the distance a large encampment and walking around were those fucking slavers. Yeah I know exactly who they are, see a week after I arrived a small group of them tried to hit Ponyville and I found out two things one they use dark magic like that Sombra guy but worse and two they don't care how old the mare was a pussy is a pussy to them. Needless to say, after that encounter I had a few hundred pounds of venison stowed in the garage.

"Have they noticed us yet?" I asked Spike.

"No, I don't think so Barda stopped when we spotted them and I think the trees are hiding us enough?" He said as he saw me grabbing my weapons.

"So what are we going to do?" Bertha asked me.

" Spike you and Barda are going to circle around behind them and take out the ones gauding the prisoners use the suppressors and get those ponies out of there. While you do that Bertha and I will keep the others busy I don't want a single one of them left standing," I said as I got out of the SUV.

"You want us to just kill them?" Barda asked as she saw Spike getting out placing a suppressor on his AR 15.

"They hit Ponyville awhile ago and if dad wasn't there, mom and a bunch of mares would have been taken away including Sweetie Belle and the others," Spike said looking at her with a determined look.

"Barda sweetie what they do is worse than a hydra killing everyone in a village, the ones they capture are put through a living hell until their minds are completely broken," Bertha said as she got out grabbing her .30-06 Colt Monitor Machine Gun.

"If you don't feel comfortable with this then I want you to stay here and wait for our call," I said looking at her as she nodded before turning to Spike and Bertha. "Alright, you two get ready, Spike your on your own and be careful,"

Spike nodded and took off into the woods heading to his destination while Bertha and I got everything we needed when Barda spoke up.

"I really sorry but I just don't feel right doing this," She said as she held onto the steering wheel looking down.

I walked over and lifted her head up to look at me. " Barda I would never ask you to do something you weren't comfortable doing so don't be upset so just stay back here and watch our six," I said giving her a kiss.

Barda nodded and smiled knowing I wasn't mad at her hell how could I the only reason I'm doing this is because, these guys are the worst just like the ones my dad did business with. As for Spike, he made a Pinkie Promise that no pony griffon or any others would have to go through the pain of losing a loved one to these monsters and that's what they are is monsters.

Bertha and I started to head towards the camp when Spike called on the com. "Dad heads up they aren't just Caribou but Griffs, Ponies, DDs, and Taurs and that goes for the prisoners too,"

I stopped and looked at Bertha who was fuming with rage at the thought of those others in leag with the Caribou. "The plans still the same if they want to associate with them, then they signed their own lives away," I said as I got ready to release hell at Spikes word.

Moments past when Spike notified us all prisoners were free and the guards were taken care of. I turned to look at Bertha before turning back to the camp.

Taking a deep breath I yelled out to get their attention. " This is The Fianna of Everfree you are surrounded give up now or forfeit your lives, you have ten seconds,"

I may what to kill all of them but if any of them give up they will get to live. So waiting those ten seconds we heard and saw a bunch of them move to grab their swords, axes, and spears. When a lone caribou came running over to who I think was the leader and told him the cages were empty and the guards, were all dead. I don't think he took the news too well seeing as he swung the sword he was holding in his magic cutting of the messengers head.

"Whoever you are I will find you and kill you for making me lose my merchandise!" He screamed as he foamed at the mouth with rage.

Stepping out from my hiding place I looked at the leader with a smile. " If you want me I'm right here but unfortunately your the one that's going to die," I said as he raised his sword and charged at me.

He only got to take two steps before a loud bang rang out and he dropped to the ground with half of his head blown off. I didn't have to look to see Bertha standing ten feet to my right with her rifle up and pointed at the spot the leader once stood. I raised mine up and pointed it at the first one closest to me ready to kill him when the sound of metal hitting the ground could be heard. Looking around we noticed that every one of them dropped their weapons and stepped back. To be honest I was a little upset that we didn't get to kill them but hell got to let the Royal Guards get some work done. I called Barda to get a hold of Canterlot and tell them what happened and to get some Guards her ASAP. As this was happening we heard a scream and turned to see a lone caribou holding a Diamond Dog female hostage.

"I am getting out of here and none of you are going to stop me or this Bitch dies, understand," He said holding a knife to her throat with his magic.

Bertha raised her gun up ready to shoot the guy before I stepped in between them. "Sorry, but I can't let you do that now why don't you drop the knife and let the girl go?" I said as I signaled Bertha to get ready to toss a flash grenade.

"You think I'm stupid I know what you'll do to me I was at Ponyville and I was one of the lucky ones that got away now move or she dies," He said taking a step closer to me.

"Whats your name sweetheart?" I asked the scared Diamond Dog female.

"Reva," she said in a trembling voice.

"That's a really pretty name, now Reva I want you to close your eyes and cover your ears ok?" I said looking at her trying to keep her calm.

"You think I'm joking I kill the bitch if you don't back off," He said seeing as I was just ignoring him.

"Sorry Asshole but you're already dead," I said as a grenade landed in front of the two of them after Rvea did what I told her.

A second later the caribou and the knife were both on the ground his body completely frozen with his face still holding that same angry expression.

Spike walked out of the bushes with a smug grin. "Sorry about that took me a second to find his apricot,"

I walked over and patted his shoulder. "Doesn't matter you did a great job I couldn't be prouder now let's get these guys tied up and after that you can go let the former prisoners know it's safe to come out," I said as Barda was driving the SUV down to us.

"I got a call to Canterlot they'll be here in five to take of this," Barda said as she stepped out to join us.

"Good, give us a hand rounding these guys up while Spike gets the others," Bertha said stepping over to her daughter.

Just like they said the Royal Guards showed up in five minutes with multiple carriages and wagons. Spike and Barda helped get the slavers loaded up into the wagons while Bertha and I passed out blankets and food and water to anyone that needed it. We found out that the raiders hit Reva's colony two days ago but counting her there were only four of them taken the rest including her mate and their pup was killed.

The others were ok, shaken up but ok turns out the slavers were told to not touch any of them as there was a higher price for virgins. But unfortunately, a few of them weren't so lucky as the slavers decided to use them anyways. Hearing this I pulled the Guard captain aside to speak with him.

"Listen I want you to notify Princess Luna that she will need to help some of these victims is that understood?" I said to her as she looked at the ex-prisoners.

"Yes sir, Sir Brian," She said saluting me before turning and ordering her troops to head back to Canterlot.

I stood there and watched them leave only to turn and see Reva still standing there. "Um, weren't you supposed to go with them so they can take you back to your home?" I asked her for her to turn and look at me with tear-filled eyes.

"I don't have a home anymore they took it all away from me," She screamed at me before dropping to the ground crying.

Bertha came over to me placing her hand on my shoulder. "You know I think she might be one of the ones Zecoara saw in her vision don't you?" She said pushing me closer to Reva.

"I took a deep breath and walked over to her getting down on one knee I pulled Reva into a hug letting her cry on my shoulder. "You do have a home with me and my family as part of my family," I said lifting her head up to look at me before I leaned in and kissed her.

Reva hesitated for a second before she melted into my arms. After we separated she stood up taking my hand and lead me to the tent she came out of.

"That ass hit me with enough magic to make me go into an early heat," She said pulling me into the tent and pushing me onto the floor. "He wanted me to carry his damned offspring but never got a chance to rape me so I want you to do it," She said as she began stripping me out of my clothes. "I want you to put your pup in me please," She said begging.

I didn't get a chance to answer as she took hold of my junk and began licking and sucking on it to get it hard. "Wow, your as big as a dog without their knot," She said after getting me fully erected. "I am definitely going to enjoy this," She said lining her self up and dropping down letting me slide all the way inside her.

We both let out a deep moan as she began to bounce up and down. While this was happening Bertha and Barda enter the tent and began striping. Bertha lowered down next to me taking my hand and guiding it to her sex as she took one of Reva's breast in her mouth and began sucking on it. Barda, on the other hand, moved over and stood over my head before lowered down so I could use my tongue on her wet slit. So there I was licking, fingering, and fucking three different women at one time. we continued until I felt my orgasm coming I think Reva felt it too because she sped up her actions until all three of them screamed out their orgasms as I shoot my load deep inside of Reva.

After our thing, we got dressed and headed to the SUV where Spike was patiently waiting with a grin on his face. "What the hell are you grinning at son?" I asked him.

"Oh nothing dad, but can I just say this," He said looking, from me to Reva. "You definitely need a shower and welcome to the family," He said before climbing into the passenger's seat.

We stowed our gear again and climbed inside too but this time I didn't fall asleep as we rode home. I was sitting there as we all told Reva of Ponyville and what to expect from the others but not to worry.
As we were traveling inside Reva something amazing was happening, see she was not just in, heat and fertile but very fertile and well this was happening not once but four times.

So if Zecora's vision is correct then I found one of the last two wives and that means one more is still out there.

The DragonLands

Dragonlord Ember sits on her throne mouth agape at what she has just been told.

"Are you kidding me I have to find a mate or forfeit my rights as Dragon Lord?" She roars.

"Yes I believe this is why your father did not wish for you to enter the Gauntlet fo Fire, to begin with, but the law is clear you must find a mate who can best you in fair combat," The unknown dragon said as he watched the Dragon Lord got up and started taking off. Where are you going, my Lord?" He asked for Ember to turn and look at him.

"To see a friend," She said before taking off at full speed.

Unkown to them in the shadows stood three dragons one with red scales one with gray scales and the last with white scales.
https://vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/mlp/images/d/d0/Garble_with_the_other_teen_dragons_S2E21.png/revision/latest?cb=20120322093250

"You two heard that, if I can beat her I get to make the Dragon Lord my personal fucktoy," The red dragon said with an evil grin.

"Yeah, Garble, but we got to do it where others can see or no dragon will believe us," The white-scaled one said.

"Shut up, shell for brains, I know that," The one now known as Garble said growling.

"Well, then we better go before we lose her," Said the gray-scaled one pointing to the small figure of the Dragon Lord in the distance.

With that, the three took off to trail the Dragon Lord and strike when the time was right.

"Just wait, Ember I'll make you pay for what you and that runt Spike made me do," Gable thought to himself as he flew after her.

The Dragon Lord has a Nice Rack

Sometimes I question why I was brought to this world thinking that it was a mistake or all of this is just a dream or I'm just really dead and this is my personal heaven. But whatever it is I couldn't be happier I have sixteen beautiful women that want to spend their entire lives with me and five loving children and four more on the way. Yep turns out Reva did get pregnant with Quadruplets, oh, don't worry she was automatically excepted into the herd.

But speaking of Automatics after we got home I spent some time with Twilight as we talked to Celestia and Discord about starting up an Automotive company using the designs from the end of the chapter Cloudsdale is fun but family is better. it didn't take long for them to approve the idea well Discord loved it right away but Celestia took a little more persuading we showed her the idea for the magic powered engines and all the safety features. She finally gave us a thumbs, hoof, smile, whatever she said yes but we needed to pick where we wanted the factory to be. We had a few choices Baltimare, Manehatten, Trottingham but I saw one name at the bottom of the list and knew that it was the right place. So the new factor of The Mac Cumhaill Automotive and Transportation Company INC. would be located in the city of Deitrot. Twilight even showed them the concept of Fords assembly line where the workers could build standard models for the public at a fair price and if they wanted something a little different they could always order a customized one for a higher price or have someponies trained for it to do custom jobs that way there would be more ponies with jobs lowering the unemployment.

Hearing all this all I could think about was how my loveable bookworm had become the engineer of the Equestrian Industrial Revolution because cars weren't the only thing she wanted to do there was, the home phone and tv and many more ideas. To be honest I was getting a little scared about how she was acting and it took Celestia to reel her in saying that they should start off small and see what the ponies thought of it seeing as it would affect their lives the most.

Sorry I keep doing that when you come here to read a story I go off on a tangent. So where was I um let's see got home Reva part of the herd, pregnant, oh, yeah now I remember we were heading back from Canterlot after talking with Celestia and Discord about the car thing. But instead of just me and Twilight, Luna and Sassy were coming with us we could have taken the door thing but I thought it would be fun to take the train after all like Rarity said before two hours alone with my mares can be fun.

And we did have fun but not in the sexual way you pervs we played a card game and if you guess it, you win a cookie. So after two hours of playing Card Against Humanity, we finally made it to Ponyville and I learned that my mares have some of the dirtiest minds ever. But that's beside the point what is important is when you walking down the street always keep one eye open for trouble or pain cause usually, one follows the other I should know. If you're wondering what I mean let's just say I have come to know the Mailmare Mrs. Hooves on a deeper level not sexually but we have become very close friends, in fact, we run into each other every day I'm in town and today was no different.

"Hello, how you been, hows Dinky?" I asked with my face in the dirt.

"I sorry Brian I wasn't looking where I was going," The Mailmare who like I said will not call Derpy said to me in a sad tone.

"Now Mrs. Hooves you know I enjoy our little meetings so do not get upset I would never get mad at my favorite Mailmare and very good friend," I said as I was getting myself up after she jumped off my back.

She just smiled her happy smile at me, to be honest, if she wasn't already married I would have asked if she could join the herd. I know what you're thinking why would I do that well two reasons first, she is a great mother and hard worker and second, her daughters Amythis Star and Dinky both consider me their unofficial uncle/second dad but mostly Dinky does. In fact, I should find out if Spike would think about having Dinky, join his herd, maybe even Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Getting off track again now as I was saying I met my favorite Mailmare and we spent some time talking about this and that I did find out that she and the doctor were thinking about having another foal this Estrus and she wanted to know if it's a colt could they name it Finn and if it was a filly they wanted to name it Erie Fay after my grandmother. To answer her a gave her a big hug and thank her, saying that it would be an honor if they did. After that, we said our goodbyes and we watched as she took off to go back and deliver the mail. Deciding to put that news to the side we continued our trek to the house.

"So, girls, I was wondering if we don't have any emergencies tomorrow how about we all go to the lake for a picnic seeing as it will be the last day of summer?" I asked looking at the three of them.

"That sounds wonderful and it will be the weekend so I am sure the others will love it as well," Twilight said as Luna and Sassy both nodded.

"Good that means we can have a bar-b-que," I said clapping my hands together.

"Darling will you be cooking meat as well?" Sassy asked a little unsure.

"Yes, why do you want to know that?" I asked her.

"Well there's just something about the smell of meat being cooked that interests me and I have tried fish and found the taste to be delightful," She said smiling at me.

"Ok, then I make sure we have some fish anything you two want or can think about?" I asked looking at Twilight and Luna.

"I would love some of that grilled Eggplant you made for us remember?" Twilight said as she thought about it.

"I would also like that Okonomiyaki again," Luna almost shouted.

"Alright if that's how it's going to be we might as well make a list of what everyone wants," I said looking over to Twilight and seeing she already had a quill and paper writing down everything.

Shaking it off I continued walking only to stop when I heard a voice yelling for someone to move. Unfortunately, it was me the voice was yelling at because right then I felt myself being knocked to the ground very hard. Coming to a few seconds later I find my vision is blocked by what I can only describe as a blue scaley butt.

Twilight's POV

As we were walking down the road to Brian's, no our home we ran into Derpy or I should say she ran into Brian. I still don't understand why he calls her Mrs. Hooves instead of her name but I see that every time he does she smiles and is happier. We waited for them to have their daily conversation when I was surprised to hear that she wanted to have another foal with her husband. But what made me smile is when she said she wanted to name it after either him or his grandmother. So when Brian hugged her I had to hold back tears knowing that it would mean a lot to him. Saying our goodbyes we watched as she took off to return to her work as she was leaving I thought back to what Brian had said before that if she wasn't married he would have loved to have her join the herd. When I asked him why he told me because she was a good and loving mother and a hard worker.

Ater that we continued our walk when he mentioned tomorrow being the last day of summer and having a picnic with all of us at the lake. I told him that it would be wonderful and seeing as it was the weekend everypony could be there. We continued talking as it turned to what we should have when the four of us wanted something different so I brought out a quill and paper to make a list. As I was writing I heard a voice yell for us to get out of the way only to see a blue form hit Brian nocking him down. Thinking it was Rainbow at first I was going to scold her for her carelessness but to my surprise, it wasn't her but Dragon Lord Ember.

My POV

I'm still lying there with scaly butt sitting on my face when I hear Twilight call out to whoever this is.

"Dragon Lord Ember what are you doing here are you alright?" Twilight asked scaly butt now called Ember.

"I'm fine Princess thank you for asking but why is the ground so lumpy and why is there warm air near my nethers?" She asked shaking her butt a little.

All I could do was grumble to myself thinking that three of my beloved mates were just standing there talking to this Ember person while I was being smothered. "Holy shit I'm being smothered I can't breathe I going to die under an ass I don't know," I thought to myself as I flared my arms.

"I believe it would be best if you remove your posterior from our beloveds face before he is asphyxiated," Luna said using her magic to lift the Dragon Lord off me.

After the blue scales were replaced by the blue sky I took a deep breath have Sassy helping me to sit up I looked at who tried to kill me. She was a dragon standing a foot shorter than me with light blue scales covering her body with horns and wings her belly scales were a lighter blue and her eyes were a red color but what caught my attention the most was she was carrying a stick with a big ruby on the tip.

"Look Princess I sorry about hitting your pet but I'm in a hurry I need to find Spike so he can fight me so I don't lose, to some other dragon," She said in a rude tone.

I just looked at the girls with a WTF look at being called a pet before I spoke up.

"Look here Scaly-butt I ain't nobodies pet," I said making her turn to look at me shocked but an angry look. "And if you want something to do with my son you come talk to me first," I said making Twilight and Sassy looked shocked at how I just spoke to her.

"Brian, you don't talk to her like that she's the Dragon Lord," Twilight nearly screamed.

"I don't give a flying fuck who she is first off she crashes into me nearly suffocating me with her ass then she calls me a pet and doesn't really apologizes for it then she says she wants to fight our son for no reason, Hell no, this Bitch be Trippin' ," I said making Twilight and Sassy both look like their brains had shut down while Luna had to hold herself from laughing her ass off.

Ember, on the other hand, was looking even angrier if that was possible but what she did surprised everyone.She started to laugh more and more until she was rolling on the ground.

"You must be the bravest or the stupidest whatever you are to talk to me like that," She said as she sat up to look at me.

"I'm a human and I think it was due to the lack of oxygen," I said reaching down to help her up.

"Wait did you say human?" Ember asked as she jerked her hand back in fear.

"Yes, I did why?" I asked confused as I watched this once fearsome looking dragon start to shake.

" Humans are the only thing dragons fear because they're the only thing that can kill us," She said stepping back.

"I stood there looking at her when I realized that the stories of knights slaying dragons must have been true seeing as Zecora's people remember seeing humans long ago. " I swear by my family name of Mac Cumhaill that I will not harm you or any other dragon unless the lives of my family friends or any innocent lives are threatened, Ember Lord of Dragons," I say dropping to one knee.

"I know for a fact that Brians word can be trusted for he has never broken it," Luna said stepping up next to me.

"Lord Ember please I know you're scared but Brian would never harm you, in fact, I think he might be the one who can help you," Twilight said stepping closer to her.

"What do you mean how ?" Ember asked still keeping a watchful eye on me.

"Well, you said that you needed Spike to Fight you so why not have Brian do it instead?" Twilight said smiling.

"I sorry Princess but are you out of your mind he's a human he'll kill me without a second thought!" Ember practically roared.

I was about to say something when a loud thud was heard behind us turning around we came face to face with three more dragons one red one white and the last one was gray.

"Dragon Lord Ember we finally found you I challenge you to claim you as my mate," The red one said looking down at her and yes the guy is a foot taller than me.

I turned to look at Ember and saw fear and sadness in her eyes. "So that's what she wanted to fight Spike for?" I thought to myself before standing up and turning back to face big red.

"Did you hear me or the puny ponies making you go deaf?" He said making it really easy to hate the guy.

He reached out to grab Ember but, me, be the idiot that I am I stepped in between them blocking his hand claw whatever it's called, stopping him from grabbing her.

"Hold it bub, but Scaly tush and I were just discussing the arrangements for our little fling," I said making the three dragons look so confused.

"I already challenged to claim her so your SOL," I said turning to look at Ember winking.

"Getting what I said Ember stepped up next to me. " That is right and I excepted his challenge so you can just leave Garble," She said reaching out and taking hold of my arm.

Garble stood there for a second before he began to growl. "Look I don't know what you are, freak, but I'm not going to let you get in my way," He yelled raising his fist up to hit me only to be shot back by a beam of blue magic.

"Now see here dragon our Brian told you that he has already claimed the Dragon Lord so if you wish to challenge him then do it in far combat," Luna said making me turn to look at her like she was fucking crazy.

"Why should we listen to you ponies?" The Gray one said showing his teeth.

"Well, for one thing, this is Princess Luna and Princess Twilight, and furthermore if you win I will accept you as my mate without combat," Ember said stepping in front of all of us.

"Fine then let's do this," Gable said get up ready for a fight.

"Sorry, Garbage but that ain't going to happen today so...," I said before he yelled at me.

"Gable not Garbage," he said looking at me.

"Potato," Is all I said looking back at him.

"Fine then tomorrow," He said.

"Nope, tomorrow I spending the day with my family," I said looking back at him.

"Then the next day," He growled.

"Sorry but that's not going to happen," I said making him look at me with pure hatred.

Why not you don't have anything planned right?" He said looking even angrier.

"That day is my day off I don't do a damn thing, hell the world could come to an end and I still wouldn't move from my bed," I said as if it was common knowledge. " But Monday I should be free, so how about that let's say high noon in the field outside of town?" I said trying not to smile.

"Fine, be there are I'll come looking for you freak," He said before taking off into the sky.

I stood there looking as he took off before saluting him only to get hit in the back of the head by Luna and Twilights wings.

"Hey what was that for?" I asked turning to look at them.

"Do you have any idea what you just did?" Twilight asked me a little hysterically only making me look at her with a black face. " You just challenged a dragon to combat, a dragon,"

"How hard could it be I fought a Hydra once no wait twice," I said looking at her.

"Hydra's don't breath fire and they can't swim in lava pools either," Twilight said standing up on her hind legs to look at me in th eyes.

"Well, I knew about the fire part but the lava swimming that's new," I said turning to look at Ember. "How do you guys do that?"

"Tuff scale I guess?" Ember said shrugging her shoulders.

"How can you be so calm with all this," Twilight said as she sat on her haunches looking at the ground. "You could die," She said as tears began to fill her eyes.

I dropped down and pulled her close to me holding her so tight I felt like I could squeeze the life out of her. "I'm so sorry Twili I know and to tell you the truth I am scared but I can't back down not now not after we found the last member of our family," I said pulling away from her whipping her eyes.

"What do you mean?" She asked looking at me still with teary eyes.

"I mean this," I said pulling out a piece of paper from my pocket that I've been carrying around for some time and began unfolding it to show not just her but the others the list of names I had written back when I had met Selina in my dreams.

Showing the four of them the list each of them had their own response to it Luna was happiness that not only would we have our little Selina but a son named for the warrior of the moon. Sassy could only imitate a fish after reading the names of our sons and Twilight had the expression of someone who just learned they won the lottery at seeing the names of our son and daughter. The only one who was not happy or shocked was Ember she just looked pissed.

"How dare you, you think I would ever allow a human, too, and you even insult me more by placing the names of the four greatest Dragon Lords as our, ugh, I can't even say it!" Ember yelled as she threw her arms around after reading the list.

"Hey, you better check yourself before you wreck yourself," I said looking at her a little pissed myself. "I don't know what your problem is but I wrote this list about three weeks ago and I didn't even know who the hell you were until today," I said standing up.

"Oh yeah, tell me human what were the colors of the hatchlings then?" Ember said crossing her arms.

I stood there looking at her for a few seconds before I closed my eyes.
"Ok, um, well, Bahamut is light brown with dark brown spines and belly,"
https://pre00.deviantart.net/1244/th/pre/i/2012/325/a/3/mlp_baby_dragon__oc__by_grimmcheater-d5lobwx.png
"Flame is orange with yellow spine and belly,"
http://i1196.photobucket.com/albums/aa405/Zomp_Jorr/introbulusdragon.png
"Coal is gray with a darker gray belly and green spines,"
http://clipart-library.com/images/rcLnpgG7i.jpg
"And Char is red with a yellow belly and orange fins oh, and he's the only one born with wings,"
https://derpicdn.net/img/2014/1/30/538517/thumb.png
I said as I opened my eyes only to have my mares stare at me with shock.

"What, why are you looking at me like that?" I asked them for none of them to answer but to point at the ground where in front of Ember was written exactly what I said. "So she just wrote down what I said what's the big deal?"

"Brian, my dear she wrote all that down right after you closed your eyes," Luna said looking at me to Ember.

I just stood there not saying a word before I turned and started heading towards the house again. I just kept walking not listening even when the girls were calling my name. I would have made it inside the house if not for the four of them teleporting in front of me.

"Brian, you can't just ignore this, we need to talk about it and find out why it happened," Twilight said standing in front of me.

"Oh, I can ignore it, because I already know how it happened," I said to her.

"Oh, really mister smart guy then tell us," She said looking a little smug.

"That's simple it's because it's the same answer for everything else that happens here...., MAGIC DUH," I said as I stepped past her opened the door and heading inside.

Luna and Sassy both looked at Twilight then to each other. "You know, he is kind of right magic does explain most of the stuff that happens around here," Luna and Sassy both say to Twilight.

Twilight stands there before shaking her head. "Fine, I give him that, but I'm not going to let this go just yet I want to know how you knew what you hatchlings were going to look like before he said it," She said pointing a hoof and the now board looking Ember.

"Fine if you must know before I crash into him I was sleep flying and before you say anything I know it's not safe to do it but I was flying none stop from the Dragonlands to get here," Ember said as she crossed her arms. "Well like I said I was sleep flying and when that was happening I had a dream. I was standing in a grassy field the wind was blowing it was downright peaceful. But that changed when I heard voices and that's when they came, four of them each the colors he described. All of them calling me mom. to be honest, I was about to bolt out of there when I felt strong arms wrap around me and for some reason, I felt safe and happy. Everything was as it should be me this male the hatchlings this is what I was meant to have I turned to look at him and saw that face then I woke up crashing into THAT FACE," Ember told them emphasizing the last two words.

"That was very informative," Luna said looking at Ember. " But let us continue this discussion inside," She said gesturing to the door.

As the four of them entered the house they failed to see three familiar dragon forms hiding in the shadows of a nearby alley.

"So the freak has hatchlings, this is perfect," The shadow form of Garble said.

"Yeah, so it has hatchlings so what," The gray dragon said.

"You idiot we use them as leverage," Gable said looking back at the two who looked confused. " You two are going to snatch the hatchlings and hold them and I'll tell the freak if he wants to see them again he'll throw the fight," Gable said growling at them.

"Are you sure he'll do it I mean he doesn't look like one of them, ponies but like one of those monsters," The white dragon said shaking a little.

"Grow some balls, those things ain't around no more and besides I could take one down easy," Garble said acting cocky.

"Ok, so when do we snatch them?" Gray dragon asked.

"Sunday he even said he won't lift a finger if the world was ending that day," Garble said. "And when I win and Ember is mine I might even let you guys have some fun with her," He said looking back at the house with an evil grin.

Unknown to the three dragons there was another listening in on their evil conversation so with the speed of an eagle this lone figure raced to inform those whose lives were in danger.

Now I know all of you really want to know what happened over the weekend so I'll just summarize it or maybe not.

After everyone entered the house Ember got to see some of the marvels of the human world she acted as if she didn't care a blind man could tell she has like a kid in a candy store. But the discussion of the picnic for tomorrow picked up as the others came to the house. Seems Discords door thing worked as all of the girls started to show up. Oh, I forgot to mention something see having so many mates and limited space, Twilight used a spell to make the inside of the house larger kind of like her castle or the Library she lived in before. I even had more rooms upstairs I was told it was for them and the children. But like I said we started talking about the picnic as everyone put their ideas into the proverbial pot on what food to have.

As time passed I got boarded so I went to play with the foals only to have Ember following me.

"So this is what the big scary human does when no one's looking?" She said as she watched me play on the floor with the babies.

"Yes, I find it relaxing beside's a parent should always spend time with their kids," I said as I had Pound fly up and land on my head. Come on over I promise they won't bite or is the Great Dragon Lord afraid of a bunch of babies?"

Ember huffed before she leaned her scepter against the wall and made her way over to us and sat down. Only to have Rhythm and Pumpkin move closer to her stopping at first then giggling before they jumped onto her knocking her on her back. I really thought she'd be pissed but then I heard her laughing as she picked up Pumpkin in her arms and Rythmwith her tail.

"Hey, that's no way to treat the Dragon Lord you little ponies, you're supposed to fear me," She said giving them a playful growl.

This made the girls just giggle more and seeing their sisters were having fun Blues and Pound decided to join in making Ember laugh even harder.

Sitting back up but this time with all four Foals in her lap Ember turned to look at me. " Is this what it's like to have, you know?" She said unable to finish what she was saying due to her blushing.

"To have kids that love you unconditionally,' I said making her nod." Yeah, it's the best feeling in the world," I said as I watched her as she looked down at all four of them as the each yawned and started to fall asleep in her embrace.

"I never knew it could be like this, growing up my dad wasn't the best at showing he cared," Ember said as she looked from the foals to me. "In fact, the only times he showed any sign caring to me was when I learned how to fly, breath fire he didn't even like it when I won The Gauntlet of Fire," She said looking a little sad.

"Some parents are like that they only show pride in their kids when they accomplish something but maybe the reason he didn't want you to do the gauntlet or that you won was because of what you told us?" I said standing up and taking the foals from her laying them in the cribs. " Maybe he wanted you to live a normal life and not be pressured by all of this?" I said turning after covering the babies up and kissing each of them.

Ember didn't say anything she just stood there for a moment before walking up to me taking hold of my hand and began to pull me out of the room.

"Um, what's the matter are you ok?' I asked as she pulled me into the hall before stopping and looking around.

"Where is it?' She said growling as she continued to look around.

"Where is what?" I asked getting a little worried.

"You bedchamber where is it?" She said turning to look at me. "I not going to wait for you to fight Garble so you're claiming me as your mate right now," She said turning away from me blushing.

I smiled at this and leaned down picking her up bridal style making her eep as I carried her to the master bedchamber. Closing the door behind us after I set her down I watched as she stood there and looked at the room fidgeting. Walking up behind her I placed y hands on her shoulders.

"Ember you don't have to do this you know we can just go downstairs," I said as I felt her shaking.

"No, I want to do this, it's just I um," Ember said as she began to fidget again.

Knowing what she meant I decided to take control turning her around to look at me I raised my hand up to he face and began to rub her cheek feeling how soft her scales actually were. This had the desired effect as she began to calm down. I then began to rub her shoulder with my other hand relaxing her even more before I leaned down and started to kiss her neck making her purr. This went on for some time as we slowly moved closer to the bed the whole time I was showing her pleasure by touching and kissing her she began to remove my clothes. We finally made it to the bed were all I had on was my boxers and Ember was breathing heavy and giving off a very pleasant smell.

"I want to do something for you before we start," She said as she had me sit on the edge of the bed.

I watched as she dropped to her knees in front of me and proceeded to pull my already hard second brain out of its confinement.

"Is this for me, You shouldn't have," She said as she had her tongue slither out and wrap around the full length.
Just to let you know dragons have a two to three-foot-long, prehensile tongue.

I moaned at how good it felt but it was getting better as she took me in her mouth and began to bob her head. To my surprise even with a mouth full of sharp fangs I didn't feel a thing only one of the best BJ I ever had. Hell it was so good I wasn't going to last very long, in fact, I didn't. Feeling my peak coming I grabbed hole of Embers horns and held her in place as I shot my load down her throat forcing her to swallow every drop but before that could happen she pulled back allowing a few spirts to land on her face and flat chest. I sat there relaxing as I watched as Ember scooted back and began to scoop up and rub the jizz she didn't swallow all over her body.

She just went about her business as if I wasn't even there smearing the sticky white goo from the top of her spikes on her head to the tip of her tail the whole time humming before she stopped and looked at me.

"There that should do it, no Drake in their right mind will try and claim me now that you have marked me as yours," She said as she stood up only to start to lose her balance.

I got up and held her making sure she was alright only to step back as her body began to glow.

"What, what's happening to me I feel strange," Ember said as I watched as her body, not only continued to glowed but began to change.

Her height was the first thing as she grew to stand as tall as me, the second thing was her muzzle it shortened a little and became rounder. But the most noticeable things were her hips she had some and um well I'm just going to say it her breast yeah she went from flat as a board to really nice C-cups maybe even small D's.

After the glowing and pretty much everything else stopped I moved us back to the bed and sat down holding her as she kept looking at herself and asking the same thing over and over. I was about to say something when the door opened to show Zecora and the others standing there.

"Now, girls, this is not what it looks," I started to say before changing my mind. "This is exactly what it looks like but I can explain, I think, well not about this," I said point out Ember's new look. "But everything else probably, maybe, you know what I give up?" I said throwing my arms in the air as I fell on my back on the bed.

Ember looked at me, then the others blushing as she covered her now, sizeable chest with one arm. Zecora only laughed at this as she stepped forward.

"There is no need to fear dear sister for you are now home, and it would appear that you have the attributes that are easily shown," Zecora said as she stopped in front of the confused looking Ember.

"What do you mean sister and what the buck are these attributes you're talking about?" Ember said as she tried to stand up but lost her balance due to the added height and top weight.

Catching her with her magic Twilight walked up next to Zecora smiling as she helped Ember to stand up. "What she means is that we have accepted you into the herd as our sister and as one of Brians mates and as for the other part I think it's apparent you have taken on more of a more human form. I think so you'll be able to bear your children safer and to show other dragons that you're already taken," Twilight said as Zecora nodded in agreement.

Sitting up quickly startling all of them I looked around the room. "Oh, shit I just remember Monday I have to fight Garbage at noon,"

"Garble," I heard a voice say.

What?" I asked only for Twilight to look at me.

"His name is Garble," She said shaking her head "Why is it, you have to call him that when you know what his name is?" She asked looking at me.

I shrugged my shoulders as I got some clothes on. "I don't know maybe the same reason I call your brother Shining Armpit sometimes," I said laughing to myself.

"And I have no idea why he still doesn't like you?' Luna said stepping over to me.

"Like I care about that, hell Twili's parents, Cadance, and Flurry Heart all adore me so there," I said giving her a raspberry.

"That's all well and good Y'all but some of us are gettin' mighty hungry so hows about we mosey on downstairs and start dinner," Applejack said as she turned to head downstairs followed by the others leaving Ember, Twilight, Luna, and Zecora alone with me.

Before Ember could move Zecora spoke up. "Before we go and commence to feed, Tell us what did you think of our loves seed?"

I just stood there in shock at what she just asked only to get even more shocked at what Ember said.

"Not bad a little salty but it was thick and creamy, to be honest, I wouldn't mind having more of it latter if that's alright with you?"

I didn't stick around for the answer as I just walked out of the room muttering to myself about marrying a bunch of pervert women.

Time Skip.
After dinner, we spent some time watching a movie together I picked one that I was sure at least 80% of the girls would like Steel Magnolias but to my surprise, all of them loved it, even Dash wasn't afraid to cry. I found out later when she told me that the movie reminded her of the first time Tank had to hibernate and how hard it was for her.

Ember was even whipping her eyes at the Cemetary scene but no one called her out on it. Spike did have to ask me why I had to choose a chick flick until the answer came to him by way of Twilight and the others letting his girls stay with him tonight. I had to laugh about that and I had to explain to Ember what was going on with that. Though I was glad about one thing Spike wasn't mad that Ember chose to be with me instead of him. He pulled me to the side and told me that he liked Ember but she was almost ten years older than him and it would have felt weird. As we were talking about that I stirred the subject over to his herd just some small things like which one of the girls was lead mare(Sweetie Belle) to, seeing if he'd like to expand it with adding Dinky Hooves, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara.

"That's a wonderful idea Spike," We heard the squeaky voice of Sweetie Belle as she walked around the corner. "And maybe we can find out if Zipporwhill and Twist might like to as well?" Sweetie said as she kissed Spikes cheek.

As this was happening the other Crusaders came over and started to put their two cents into the conversation about who else should join only for Spike to look at me with the eyes of someone who was not happy.
https://derpicdn.net/img/view/2014/2/8/546808__safe_solo_animated_spike_hub%2Blogo_hubble_fourth%2Bwall_hub_simple%2Bways_spoiler-colon-s04e13.gif
I just shrugged it off. "If I can handle Seventeen of them then he can handle eight to ten hell I should tell Sweetie about that cute Hippogriff girl we saw in Griffonstone I think I got a picture of her on my phone after all she was asking a lot of questions about Spike," I thought to myself only to have another voice speak in my head and it sounded a lot like Spikes. "If you even think about showing her that picture I will burn your bed with you in it,"

Deciding to leave that conversation and the younger demographic for now but I will see what a part griffon, part pony, part dragon looks like even if it kills Spike, hell I not going to let it kill me I'm the MC.
Enough of that let's get back to the story so after the movie, we all decided to go to bed now seeing as Zecora and Twilight were lead and second mare they, automatically got to sleep with me at night and I always had room for two more so the others had to decide who it was going to be. Luna declined to join the game of Rock Paper Scissors for tonight as she would be sleeping with Reva and not in that way.
See, Reva was having nightmares again of her late husband having his throat slit and her baby son getting his skull smashed in by the slavers when they raided her colony. The way Luna did this was to reassure Reva that they are in a better place where there is no pain or sadness only joy and peace and that inside her now are four souls that can't wait to come into this world so their mothers and father can love them with all their hearts.

So it was up to the rest of the girls and tonight's winners were the foals, in fact, Zecora and Twilight both let Ember join me in bed with the foals as they took another room. As we climbed into bed I had placed the foals between us and as we drifted off to sleep I saw as Ember place her wing over the foals in a protective way only to look at me with a smug grin.

"Hey, if I'm part of this family and these little guys are mine too then I'm going to love and protect them just like a mother would, " Ember said whispering so to not wake up the foals. " Do you think I'll make a good mom I mean dragons aren't known for being very caring even to their own hatchlings but do you think I could be?" She asked still whispering as she looked at me.

"I think, No I know you're going to be a wonderful mother," I said as I leaned over and kissed her before turning off the lights so we could go to sleep.

As everyone else slept soundly I, on the other hand, was wide awake for two reasons first I couldn't stop thinking about the fight I was going to have with Garble and yes in my mind I did say his name right. I didn't know how I was going to do it I didn't want to use any guns as that would be cheating and if Spikes dragon code was anything to go by. Then it would have to be either hand to hand or the use of melee weapons. The second thing was I forgot the foals tend to snore which wasn't so bad but I did find out that Ember is as loud as Rainbow Dash and I didn't have any earplugs tonite. But exhaustion won out and I fell asleep even with a chainsaw going off in my ear.

The morning came and everyone got up and got ready for the picnic although when I found out that Ember went with Rarity and Sassy to her boutique I was intrigued. But that would have to wait as for now I was in charge of making sure Twilight's checklist was checked, yeah for some reason I took over Spikes job on this, today. Not that he was complaining much about it that's it the hippogriff is joining his herd now what was her name again? Starry day no, Star watcher no, Stargazer yeah that's it Stargazer and here is her picture.
https://img00.deviantart.net/448d/i/2013/097/3/0/stargazer_the_hippogriff_by_tomboytechnology-d60rs82.png

"Oh my she is cute but Brian I do think you have enough to handle with all of us I don't think you need another," Luna said looking over my shoulder at the picture on my phone.

"Uh, oh no, see she really likes Spike back in Griffonstone we met her and all she wanted to do was talk and ask about him what he liked if he had a horde and mostly if he was dating anyone," I said letting her get a better look at the picture.

"And what did you tell her?" Luna asked looking at me questionably

"I said she'd have to wait but since he has already gotten his, herd in order, I don't see why Sweetie can't know about her," I said with a little grin.

"Brian that's not very nice to do to your own son," She said looking at me with a stern face only for it to change into a devilish grin. "So when are we going to tell Sweetie about her?"

"Oh, around lunchtime should be good," I said as I leaned over to give her a kiss. After all, she wanted him to have four or five more young mares join last night," I said as we walked back over to Twilight to help with her checklist.

The three of us continued to check the list seeing that Pinkie, Applejack, and Bertha were getting all the deserts and salads made which left the main cooking part for me to do. We had everything ready but there was one problem how were we going to get everything and one to the lake. That answer came to us as a knock on the door opening it I was greeted by well everyone. There was, Big Mac and his herd with Granny Smith in tow, Magnum, and Cookie Crips, Scootaloo's mom, and dad, and sister, the Hooves, Lyra, and Bon-Bon, Shining Cadance and Flurryheart, the all other girls parents and siblings, and last but certainly not least Discord, Celestia, Illusion, and Eris even King Gridel was here.

"Ok I know I'm going to regret asking this but why are all of you here?" I said standing there.

"My dear boy, you were going to have a family picnic so we all decide to come, seeing as we are and will be family," Discord said as Flurry flew from her mother's grip and landed on my face hugging me.

"Well you can't argue with that logic," I said as I pulled Flurry off my face giving her a kiss before putting her on top of my head. This makes it easier cause we've got a lot of food and things we need to take with us,"

"Leave it to me," Discord said before snapping his talons and in an instant, everyone was at the lake with all our stuff set up.

"Next time, warn me before you do that," I said to him before I saw why Rarity Sassy and Ember left earlier.

Standing there was Ember in a very sexy looking bikini.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2017/11/21/1590989/large.png
I walked over to the three of them still looking at the now blushing Ember. "Um, girls why is she wearing that," I said not taking my eyes off her.

"Darling, after her little transformation we could just let her walk around public without something to cover her, now could we?" Rarity said stepping closer to Ember.

"D do y you like it?" Ember asked as she stood there blushing.

All I could do was nod real fast almost shaking Flurry off my head this made Ember smile as the two fashion mares giggled and gave each other a high hoof.

We moved to join the others so we could start but I stopped for a second lifting Flurry of my head. "Sorry, half-pint but I'm going to be working, around, fire for a bit so you're going to have to find another perch," I said as held her in my arms as she pouted.

Handing her off to Ember after she volunteered to watch her, I went over and started the grills. All the while I kept feeling that I forgot something, something important something I never leave the house without oh well I'll figure it out it later. Letting the grills heat up I went to join the others only to be stopped by Spike and he didn't look all too happy.

"Dude that was harsh," He said standing there with his arms crossed.

"Ok, what's this about, because I'm sure whatever it was I am innocent of all charges?" I said trying to lighten the mood.

"The hippogriff chick, Sweetie saw her picture and she wants her to join,' He said looking at me raising his eyebrow.

"Wait, the picture, oh, right Luna still has my phone," I said rubbing the back of my neck. "Well think of it this way son, you'll have diversity and your taking after your old man," I said smiling.

"Dad, I know you want me to be happy and all but could you try and do it without messing with my love life?" He said uncrossing his arms and looking at me with pleading eyes.

"Ok, I promise......Hug," I said opening my arms wide only for him to turn and walk away shaking his head.

"Hey I promised and offered a hug and he just walked away I am hurt, hurt I say, that's it I need a beer," I said to myself as I moved off to find that elusive drink.

My search ended when I found the cooler and surrounding it was all the guys each one holding a bottle of their own as they watched their individual wifes as they played in or near the water.

"So how it hanging guys?" I asked as I opened my bottle and took a swig.

"Low and to the left," Shining said as I moved over to take a seat next to him.

All of us felt the silence was boring so we started talking about normal guy stuff you know what team was the best at Hoofball and how work was going, things like that. But somehow the conversation turned to me having to fight Garble next week thank you Discord.

"What the buck do you mean you're fighting a dragon?" Shining almost yelled.

"Dude, I'm right here and yes I am supposed to fight a dragon on Monday at noon," I said looking at him.

'"And you're not worried, wait what am I saying, you got all those guns of yours it'll be over in ten seconds flat," Bow said sounding a lot like his daughter.

"Eenope, I won't be using any of them," I said making every single one of them do, a spit take and then they all collectively yelled. WHAT!!!!

Ok, now I was deaf, as I tried to get the ringing in my ears to stop I was lifted up by magic only to come face to muzzle with Celestia, just when did she show up?

"Brian what in my mother name are you thinking, you have to use them dragons are very dangerous and you could be seriously hurt or worse even killed," She said looking at me with a stern expression.

"Look I know ok, I know I could get hurt or die without my guns but the thing is..... Did you know other than Zebracans, Dragons are the only ones that remember humans and not in a good way?" I said making her look at me funny. " That's right Dragons remember humans as a monster that hunted them down killing them, So excuse me if I don't want to have that title put on me, hell Ember still flinches if I move too quickly," I said as Celestia put me back on the ground. "Now if you'll excuse me I have some grilling to do," I said as I walked off.

"I had no idea, I always thought humans were honorable but to think they would?" Bow said before Shining cut him off.

"Not all humans were evil just like not all Ponies are good there is always two side to every coin and I hope you remember that," Shining said as he walked over to help Brian at the grills.

"There are more things in Heaven and Equis Marehoratio than are dreamt of in your philosophy," Discord said as he stood there in a Shakespearean costume.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Bow said looking at Discord.

"What my dear husband means is Brian knows what it is like to take the life of another and he believes if he defeats this Garble without killing him then he will prove to the Dragons that humans are not the monsters they always feared'" Celestia said as she looked back to see Brian working the grills with Shining.

I was cooking on the grill trying not to think about what happened earlier when Shining came over and offered to help. So not turning down slave labor, I mean free help, we spent the time getting everyone's favorite dish made and I will say this there were a lot. But you somehow we got everything cooked and it was still hot when we set it on the table. A big U shaped table that looked really familiar like the one inside my house in the dining room, DAMN IT DISCORD YOU TOOK MY TABEL DIDN"T YOU!?

Hehehehehehehe

I'm just glad the size of it works so well, to suit everyone here comfortably with room to spare, and if your wondering when Twi did that bigger on the inside thing I built a table to fit the new dining rooms size. Like I was saying everyone had their favorite food and a place to sit looking around I couldn't help but feel that this is what I always wanted to have a family, not just a family but a big family and now I have one. Even Lyra and Bon-Bon were family one-thousandth cousins twice removed but still family. I even went with Lyra when she presented her thesis on human evolution to the professors of Equestrian University with all the books I gave her and me being there as well she got her Ph.D.'s in anthropology and archeology. And she even proved that the dreams of dreamers can come true.

After lunch, we all decided to just kick back and relax I chose to lay, at the shore of the lake with my feet just in the water. I was about to fall asleep when a scream made me shoot up and look around hearing it again I bolted into the direction only to be greeted by the sight of Merry and Sassy both lying on the ground hurt. Rushing over to them as the others had shown up as well Luna Twilight and Celestia began to use their magic to heal them.

"They're gone they took them," Merry said through tear-filled eyes.

"Who's gone what happened?" Twilight asked as she used a healing spell on Sassy.

"The babies three dragons took them," Sassy said as she tried to stand but failed only to have Barda come over and pick her up.

"Listen we got this, go find our babies and bring them home safe," Ember said as she walked up to me. "And Brian I giving you permission as Dragon Lord don't let a single one of them live."

I didn't even acknowledge her as I turned and headed to the house calling for Timber and Freedom to follow me.

"I could have sworn they were going to try and take the children tomorrow?" Discord said to himself. "Oh well, I guess he just gets his Heart's Warming present early,' He said making a suit of armor appear in a pocket dimension.

Kill or be Killed

Equis a world so familiar but yet so foreign.

Have you ever noticed that when you do something epic you tend to not remember how it happened but when you do something so unbelievably stupid you remember every detail?

For me, I did something so Epicly Stupid no matter how hard I try I will never forget it.

It started as you know when I found out that my foals were taking, by Garbage and his flunkies. And to answer your question I was so pissed off that all I could do was think of ways to make them suffer before they died. I know dark isn't it but until you become a parent and have the life or lives of your child children put in danger, Don't Fucking Judge Me!

Getting to the house I proceeded to get both Freedom and Timber suited up in their armor. I had them made the day I became a Monster Hunter figured I would need help and they proved themselves time and time again.
https://cdn.cgsociety.org/t/g84/563184/1256706_large.jpg
https://pre00.deviantart.net/d67a/th/pre/f/2014/090/1/7/armored_dog_by_zeushk-d7cdph4.jpg

I was about to grab my tac gear when I saw a note pinned to the closet door.

Dear

Brian the human Mac Cumhaill

Inside this closet is my gift to you.

It was supposed to be given to you on Heart's Warming due to the massive Caribou attack that will happen at the beginning of next year.

Don't tell anypony about it especially Tai she'll just blame me for it.

When in fact it was you, who are the cause of them attacking see they don't like it very much when you just kill the youngest son to their King even if it is to save the life of your Reva.

But like I said its hush-hush.

Now as I was saying inside the closet is a suit of Armor and before you say anything I would like to point out you were going to fight Fire Breathing Dragons with tactical gear.

With that said this armor is very special, it will have the same movement as your tac armor and weigh the same there are added benefits one being those delicious claws from that space hunter movie and the fact it is composed of the same material as the siding of your house.

I did add a little of my own magic into it making it Solar Flare proof but for a limited time.

I am sorry you have to do this and I know, of, your past the hardships you had to face but this is just a hurdle you must overcome.

To be honest, I could have sworn they would have followed their plan and tried to foalnap your kids tomorrow but something must have changed the outcome?
The other thing is that veil weapon you call The Sicarius Dracorum the same one you tried to hide so Spike and Ember don't find it and with a name like that I can see why.

Now I suggest after you used that thing get rid of it, I don't care how you do it, throw it in a volcano or the deepest point in the ocean whatever just do it.

I do hope you have fun with your little rescue and remember life isn't life unless you live it.

Senscerly

Discord Paradox Pandorum Esq.

I finished reading the letter but I was still pissed did he really think I couldn't read what he scratched out that asshole knew and did nothing. I am going to kick his chaotic ass to the fucking sun when this is done.

Opening the closet I looked at the for mentioned armor it looked like a combination of Medevil and Ironman on both wrists I saw what he meant about claws and leaning next to the armor was the spear.
https://i.pinimg.com/736x/5f/58/07/5f580731263a6f95f1268cc681e6ac04--dimitri-cyberpunk.jpg
https://pics.blackopstoys.com/ebaypics/HOTTOYS/MMS163/HT-MMS163-04.JPG
http://www.bronzebyjeffreyjrobinson.com/blades/swords/dragonslayerspear/DSCF5632thumb%20bigger.jpg

I reached for the armor to put it on but it began to move on its own I stepped back as it flew out of the closet and connected its self to me. I will admit that was pretty cool but the thought of my kids returned and my anger grew.

Grabbing everything I stepped outside to see everyone standing there looking at me in shock. Spike was about to step closer when he saw what I was caring and stopped. His eyes changed to that of true dragon eyes and he hissed at me.

"What the hell dad why are you carrying that thing?" He yelled pointing at the spear.

"I'm sorry son I never wanted you to see this thing and I can understand if you want to stay here but I could really use your help," I said looking through the visor of the helm.

"Screw that after all their my baby brothers and sisters and you told me I needed to protect them like a big brother should," He said as he went inside only to return in his tac gear but this time it was covered in scales and he was carrying a sword and shield.

"I had Rarity fuss some of my shed scales to the gear if you don't mind?' He said looking a little embarrassed.

"It's fine, looks good on you," I said nodding my head as I looked at him.

"Well, you two don't think you're going at this alone now do you?" Bertha said as she and the others of our group stood there in their own armor carrying their original weapons. "After all, we are the Fianna of Everfree and we protect our own," She said making me nod at her.

"Timber, Freedom hunt'um up," I yelled as my pets took off to find what we were after.

I took a few steps only for Celestia and Luna to stand in my way. "Brian, be safe and bring them all back unharmed," Celestia said before turning and moving out of the way leaving Luna there.

"Don't die because if you do I will kill you," Luna said as she jumped up and wrapped her hooves around my neck hugging me.

I removed my helm and kissed her before I turned and kissed each of my girls that were still there seeing as Merry, Sassy, Pinkie, and Rarity were at the Hospital. "We will bring them back safe I Pinkie Promise," I said as I stowed the spear on my back and headed out.

We headed into the forest knowing that the cowardly little Fuckshits would be in there probably hiding in a cave or some hole in the ground.

Both Timber and Freedom returned with news of their location I know this because I had mounted a GoPro to each of them so I could see what they see. After watching the videos I saw that there were more dragons then before when Spike saw them all he could do was curse like a sailor.
https://vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/mlp/images/4/48/Spike_pushing_the_%22rock%22_while_in_a_crowd_of_dragons_S6E5.png/revision/latest/scale-to-width-down/640?cb=20160417184525

They were in the forest in a large cave Spike recognized it from the one he visited before. So with him leading with Timber by his side, we made our way there. The whole time my anger festered and I kept wanting to grab the spear off my back and just charge in there and kill them all for what they did to my mares and more importantly for taking my kids. The others could see this and started to look at each other with concern.

"Brian you need to calm down the state your in won't help us," Bertha said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

I just wanted to yell at her but I knew she was right if I went in like this I would more than likely get killed or get the foals and or everyone else hurt and thinking about that made me stop in my tracks.

"I know and your right, but I just can't stand it, I wasn't there for my family back on Earth but I'm here and now I can do something to save my new family," I said looking at her.

Smiling at me Bertha laughed. "So you got a plan?"

I dropped down to one knee and began telling them my plan."Scruff, Scrap, I want you two to dig into the back of the cave that's where the kids are most likely being held," I said looking at them. " Git in and out quietly,"

"Bertha, Spike, and the others will hold back until I confront Garble and get him to fight me one on one, then join in and make sure to keep the other dragons occupied," I said looking at each of them. " Everybody got that?" I received a nod from each of them. Good then lest go get our family back and teach these cowardly little shits what it means to fuck with the Clan Mac Cumhaill," I said getting a round of Oorah from all of them.

We continued our trek to the cave minus our two diggers as they found it easier to get there underground. Stopping just out of the dragon's sight I signaled for the others to take up positions before I called out getting that assholes attention.

"Garble show your self!" I yelled almost to the point of a roar.

Stepping out of the woods I stood there waiting for him. I didn't have to wait long when I heard his laughter as he came out of the cave with all the other dragons.

"Well, Well, Well, if it isn't the pony lovin' freak," He said as I watched him and the others as they tried to look intimidating.

"Coming from a cowardly little worm like you that not much of an insult," I said as my anger began to grow once more. "Now I going to give the rest of you a chance, you can give me back my kids and leave now so you can live or stay with this slimy salamander and die. Oh, and what your Fucktard leader didn't tell you is that I am a human and this is my Sicarius Dracorum," I said as I pulled the spear from my back holding out for them to see.

The faces of some of them changed from fearsome to fearful when they heard what I was and what I held in my hand.

A purple dragon looked from me to Garble with fear at what I was holding. "Gable are you fucking crazy, you never told us you took hatchlings hostage and from a human," The purple dragon said.

"So what, it's just one human what can he do against all of us?" Gable said spreading his arms out to all the dragons.

"So what, so what? One of them can kill a full-grown dragon and this one has one of those things even Dragon Lord Torch would screw with," He said before he spread his wings. "You know what I'm out I ain't dying for you and if the rest of you were smart you'd leave too," He said as he took off getting out of there as quickly as possible.

I watched as five others looked at Gable then to me before nodding and taking off as well.

"Hey, where the hell are all of you going, you cowards?" Garble yelled at the five that took off. "Forget you then, cause when I kill this freak Ember will be my bitch to do with, as I want," He said turning back to look at me only to yelp and dive out of the way of my spear as I thrust it at him.

"Rule one of combat shitstain never take your eyes off your enemy," I said stepping back and tacking up a defensive stance. "And rule number two never think it's a one on one fight," I said smiling under my helm. "Finna of Everfree show them who we are," I roared as the others came out of the forest charging the now dumbfounded dragons.

Spikes POV

I stood there and watched my father as he stepped out into the clearing calling out for Gable to face him. When I saw that five of them flew off after hearing dad tell them he was a human and showed them that damnable spear I could help but have a devilish grin creep on my face. But that changed letting out a low growl after hearing what that worm said he wanted to do to the Dragonlord and my newest mother, yes now I think of all my friends as my mothers as they were the ones who helped Twilight raise me when we moved to Ponyville. I was about to run out there but Bertha placed her hand on my shoulder calming me.

"Wait, Dragonborn for your fathers signal," She said in a whisper.

I remained still and watched as dad moved closer to Garble while he was distracted and lunged at him with his spear only for that ass to dodge it but just bearly. I couldn't hear what he was saying to him but I knew it had to be something cool.

Just then we heard him roar out "Finna of Everfree show them who we are," and I knew that was the signal so reading our weapons we rushed out of our hiding spots to come face to face with the rest of the dragons and I will say this all of them looked like the saw ghosts with the shock in their eyes.

As the others made themselves known I kept my attention on Garble as he turned completely to face me and the look in his eyes was of pure rage. Letting out a roar he charged at me swiping with his claws and snapping his jaws trying to get a chunk out of me. But the armor was lightweight making it easy for me to dodge his attacks to a point. In our little battle, the knowledge of his tail and wings slipt from my mind that was until he swung around and hit me with his tail throwing me to the side a good ten feet. He then took to the air trying to keep some distance between us as he inhaled a lot of air, seeing Spike do this many times before I knew what was coming next so lifting my shield I readied for the oncoming flames.

The others were holding their own in the fight, Spike was even taking on two of them and to be honest I couldn't be prouder of him. But I still had to deal with my problem and it was getting harder as garble stayed airborne so he was out of my reach.

"Why don't you come down and fight like a real dragon or are you just all talk and no bite Garbage?" I said hoping he would take the bait and with that little name thing, it looked like it worked.

"The names Garble, and I show you what it's like to fight a real dragon," He said growling as he landed in front of me.

We charged at each other not caring for what was around to us we were the only things there and only one of us was walking away. I didn't realize that the others had already put the beat down on the dragons making them all turn tail and run leaving just Garble.

Blow after blow was given neither of us gaining or losing ground as we both were reaching our ends during the fight I lost my spear. Seeing this Garble took that as an advantage and somehow got me pinned to the ground.

"I knew it, humans are weak just like your puny ponies and when I get rid of you I'm going to take Ember and teach her what a real dragon can do, I might even keep those foals of yours as a snack," He said grinning.

Hearing that every fiber of my being screamed out to kill this monster. With all my strength I roared as I lifted up forcing him to back step but I wasn't done getting back up I felt power flow through me this was a mixture of rage and adrenaline. It was the same thing I felt when I killed the two men that found me back on Earth. Everything seemed to slow down as I moved getting up close to Garble I reared back and hit him with all my might making him fly backward and falling to the ground. I moved over and kicked him in the ribs definitely hearing some bones cracking. He cried out in pain but I didn't care anymore he was no longer a sentient being but a rabid animal that needed to be put down an animal that threatened to harm my family, my children.

"You (Kick) will never (Punch) harm another (Kick) living being (Punch) you hear me?" I said kneeling over him punching his face until it wasn't even recognizable.

"Brian, stop he's had enough," Barda screamed.

"Brian, stop your going to kill him," Bertha and Airdale both yelled.

I did listen to them and I didn't care I just wanted him to die I wanted the world to be safe from monsters like this. I just kept hitting him until I heard the voices of my children Spike, Rhythm, Blues, Pumpkin, and Pound all crying calling to me.

"Dad, Dada, Daddy,"

That was what snapped me out of it as I turned to see my five children looking at me with fear and tears in their eyes. Turning back to look at what I had done I almost threw up in my helm at how bad I had beaten the dragon that laid there. Getting up I walked over to where my spear laid and picked it up moving back to stand over Garble I raised it into the air and plunged in down piercing the ground next to his head.

You are, hear by banished from the Dragonlands and no other land will take you in so I suggest you find a hole and crawl into it and hide because if I find you, I WILL FUCKING SKIN YOU ALIVE!" I roared before turning and walking away.

Garble took a deep breath and winced due to the broken ribs before he stood up and spread his wings taking off not even looking back.

I made my way over to my kids only to stop when I heard them whimper and started crawl away. I took off my helm and threw it on the ground letting them know it was me. But nothing changed until I looked down to see the blood it was covering me everywhere. Without thinking I started pulling on the armor tearing off of me until I was in the clothes that I had worn that day.

Dropping down till I was sitting on the ground I looked at my babies I felt my cheeks getting wet, from the tears I was shedding.

"I am so sorry sweethearts daddy didn't mean to scare you, please don't be afraid," I said reaching out to them hoping they would forgive me.

Sitting there I closed my eyes and cried I felt so bad at what I had them see, I didn't even feel as the four of them crawled over into my lap.

Some people and ponies say that babies have their own language and I would have to agree because if anyone could have understood what they were saying they would have heard them singing to me.

I looked down at them as they all were hugging me, then I felt as Spike put his arm over my shoulder leaning close to me as Bertha and the others move in and we had a group hug. At that moment I made a Pinkie Promise to myself that I would never let that monster out ever again in front of anyone ever.

After we all calmed down we made our way back home to be greeted by all of my friends and family. Seeing that Merry and Sassy were alright I carried the foals over to them letting Merry take hold of her babies and Sassy and Pikie took the others.

I was about to go inside when Ember placed her hand on my shoulder. "Did, did you k kill him?" She asked whispering.

"No, but I came damn close," I said remembering what I almost did. "Why?"

"Well, there still the matter of you defeating me and claiming me as yours," She said now looking a little worried about bringing that up.

I just stood there looking at her. Was she fucking serious I just fought another dragon to save my kids and her and now she's worried about this shit? You know what no fuck it no I'm done for today. Whistling for Timber when he stood next to me, I reached into the pouch on his side and pulled out a gun.

Pointing it at her making her take a step back I pulled the trigger sending the two barbs out where they stuck into her scales.

What the hell was that for?" She asked only to yelp and fall to the ground in a heap after I pulled the trigger again sending 50,000 volts into her, after that, I threw the thing on the ground and turned heading to the house.

"There I beat you your mine now, so we're done with this bullshit, I going home and going to bed," I said as I took one step before falling forward as everything started going dark.

The last thing I remember was everyone screaming my name.

I don't know how long I was out but I did know that I wasn't asleep being that when sleeping you tend to dream and I didn't get a visit from Luna letting me know what was wrong. I could be dead but when you're dead you don't feel pain and I was in pain lots of pain. So I must be unconscious somehow or in some type of a coma I did feel warm and safe as if the others were around me all the time.

The seen was dark as the human laid on his bed not moving and bearly breathing. Twilight, Zecora, and Luna were busy looking through books and tombs trying to figure out what was wrong with their beloved. The others tried to keep on a look of hope but everything seemed lost. after Ember recovered from her shock she Merry, Reva and Pinkie all kept the foals occupied making sure they were happy and out of the way but that didn't work so well as the four of them wanted nothing more than to be with their daddy. So giving in they let them stay with him as they each took turns watching over them and Brian.

Hours passed until a squee was heard as the three mares came rushing into the living room where the others waited.

"We got it, we got it," Twilight said as her Luna and Zecora walked into the room smiling.

"Got it, got what?" Rainbow said as she flew over to them.

"Magical Overdose," Luna said making the rainbow-maned mare drop to the ground looking confused.

"Magical what now?" Applejack said taking off her hat.

" Our love is in distress, for to much magic he needs a long rest," Zecora said stepping over to Applejack.

"What she means is Brian being human can't absorb or release magic like us, and fighting Garble in that armor, he took in to much at one time kind of like taking to much medicine his body couldn't take it so it shut down to try and get rid of it," Twilight said trying to explain things clearer. "But that's the problem his body can't get rid of it fast enough so we have to siphon it out of him,"

"And how are we going to do that?" Bertha said as she stood near the end of the room.

All three mares could only stand there and blush before Discord facepalmed and burst out laughing. Think about it where do you siphon magic from?" He said making the girls all look confused until it hit them and they all started blushing.

"You mean we need to suck it from," Fluttershy said before Luna blurted out. "His lower horn or penis yes,"

This made the yellow mare eep and almost faint but the thought of her love in danger and the prospect of pleasing him overturned it and she remained conscious.

"So what are we waiting for let's go save our stallion," Applejack and Rainbow Dash both said in unison.

"Now hold on we still have one or I should say four small problems, the foals they won't leave him," Luna said looking out at the girls.

"Oh, that's simple," Celestia said making all of them turn to look at her. " See when Illusion was still a baby he never want to leave me so Discord and I came up with a plan I would lay on my back with the covers over me and have Illusion would be on top of the covers and Discord would then crawl underneath and please me without our son even knowing," She said looking so proud of it.

"Sister, I just, I just don't know you anymore, although that might work if one of us were to keep the foals occupied until it was her turn to switch," Luna said placing her hoof under her chin.

So for the next thirty-six hours, the girl took turns crawling under the blankets and orally siphoned out the magic from their mate and no they weren't just giving him a lot of blowjobs because they were indeed sucking out the magic think globs and streams of magic even though they all really enjoyed doing it some moaning in joy it was not sexual, mostly.

Off in the Everfree Forest.

During this Discord was a little distraught after all he didn't take into consideration that humans were affected by magic differently. Leaving without a word he headed to the forest to gather up the armor and figure out a way to make it safer for his friend. Seeing as he would need it when the Caribou would be attacking.

"Maybe if I?" He said before growling. "No that won't work either," He said as he tossed the armor away from him with a huff.

"How about we use that technology from that movie we watched last week," the voice of Shining Armor was heard as he walked into the clearing to stand near Discord. " You know the one about the stallion and that talking suit of his?"

Discord turned to look at Shining. " That was the concept I used for this one but as you can see it didn't work?" He said looking over at the heap of metal.

"Maybe if we figure out a way so it can stop or neutralize magic instead of absorbing it that might work?" Shining said walking over to the armor and picking up the helm looking at it.

Hearing that a lightbulb appeared above Discords head and it was a real lightbulb. "Nth Metal that's it Shiny your a genius," Discord said as he pulled the confused stallion over and kissed his lips.

After clearing his head of what just happened Shining looked at Discord. " What the buck is Nth Metal?"

Discord looked at him like he just grew a second head before he remembered that no one in Equestria ever heard of the stuff.
So changing into a chemistry professors outfit he explained. " The metal has the ability to negate gravity, allow the user super strength, protection from the elements, superior healing, and protection from heat, cold, magic and spirits to put it simply when he wears it he will be an unstoppable force with no equal," Discord said as he smiled with a devilish grin.

"Wait, wait are you telling me that there's this stuff out there that can do that?" Shining said as he sat down looking a little scared.

"Oh, don't worry old boy I know for a fact that our dear human and future inlaw I might add would never use it against any of us I hope," Discord said keeping that last part to himself.

"Ok, then let's get started what do we do first?" Shining said looking better knowing that Discord was right Brian would never use something like that to hurt any of them.

"We don't, I'm sorry but dimensional travel should only be done by a professional and the last time I was there the inhabitants didn't take to kindly to my presence," He said as Shining stood there looking at him with the expression of What did you do. " "Ok, fine I might have helped this one fellow take control of a world called Apocalypse and given him some idea about a way to remake the universe in his own image but that part was just a bunch of bologna nobody can do that but the Creator them self," He said as he rubbed the back of his neck smiling.

Shining just rolled his eyes. "I think that little tidbit should be kept to ourselves or we're both will be sleeping on the couch for a very long time but other than that what else needs to be done?" He said placing the helm back with the other pieces.

"Well, let's see in its raw form it is still able to be forged but the only ones who know how to do it are the inhabitants of the planet it comes from," Discord said as he stroked his chin. "Now if we forgo the part for wings and maybe add a few other elements to it, we can make it lightweight and virtually indestructible," He said almost to himself.

"What do you mean other elements what are they?" Shining said looking very interested.

"Oh, nothing special just some Adamantium and Vibranium," Discord said clasping his paw and talon together. "So, go back and tell Celly and the others I'll be back in a few days with a new and improved suit of armor for Brian and this time it won't be dangerous for him," Discord said before he used his talon to slice open a hole in reality and stepped through it disappearing.

Shining just stood there watching him walk through the portal and disappeared before he turned and headed back to Brians home to relay the message all the while wondering if it was really a good idea to make something that could withstand all forms of magic.

Upon his return, he told Celestia of Discords plan and found out that the girls had set up a schedule for them each to help Brian with the Magical Overdose. But in his opinion, they all looked to eager to do this especially Rainbow Dash and his sister.

While this was going on in an alternate dimension Discord was flying for his life as two large groups of superpowered beings chased after him. "Oh come on, I said I was sorry and I really mean it so can we let bygones be bygones?" He yelled as two beams of energy shot past his head.

"Not until you pay for your crimes you interdimensional fiend," One of the figures said as he threw a short handled Warhammer at Discord only for it to return to his hand after missing the Draconequus.

This went on for a few hours until the two most powerful forces from both dimensions put a stop to the chase and torment of the chaos being. After that Discord explained what and why he was there and the reason for everything. He even went as far to show and tell them about Brian and his connection to both of their dimensions and the truth of the Omniverse.

This plus the backing of the true One Above All sealed the deal that and his word to never come to either dimension and spread chaos ever again.

"Fine, Cross My Heart Hope To Fly Stick A Cupcake In My Eye there are you happy?" Discord said while doing the gesture.

"What in the name of Hera was that?" A woman dressed in very revealing clothes asked.

"That my dear Themysciran Princess is what is called a Pinkie Promise and no one breaks a Pinkie Promise," Discord said only for all of them to hear one word that sounded like it came from off the winds.

FOREVER

With all of that out of the way, Discord was finally able to complete his quest only hoping that everything back home was going well.

Just to clarify yes, Discord knows about the DC and Marvel Universes and in both of them, he is also the God/Lord of Chaos.

Also due to the Armor being an amalgamation of both universes, the armor will have retractable claws and a collapsible shield as for the other attributes an indestructible Lasso and a long, Red Cape with his Cutie Mark in the center surrounded by a new symbol for Equestria.
https://img00.deviantart.net/51bd/i/2015/019/8/5/united_equestria_star_empire_flag_by_sabresteen-d8eio6j.png

But the most noticeable thing was the helm you wouldn't believe they would use that design. I mean come on he's supposed to look like a hero, not a monster.
https://static.artfire.com/uploads/images/8cf/d28/170/0bf/large/8cfd281700bf6dd974a652c0b450bbc6977c5d9a5bfc3d2e18c6fc4662c10d5c.png

Enough about that, let's get back to the main story, shall we?

As our MC, Protagonist, we'll just keep calling him Brian lay unconscious as the overabundance of magic is sucked, I mean siphoned out of him he begins to enter a dream-like state.

"Well, that was weird I wonder what happened?" he thought to himself before a familiar voice caught his attention.

" Brian my love I am so happy to see that you are getting better," Luna said as she appeared in front of him.

"Hey, Lulu, I'm sorry about how I acted when I got back earlier today but I just couldn't handle what happened," I said pulling her into a hug and kiss. "So care to explain why you're the only one here?" I said looking around at the empty room.

"I am sorry my love but you have been in a Magical Overdose Coma for the past Thirty-six hours," Luna said looking saddened.

I just stood there in shock at what she had just said. " How did it happen, how did I get better?" I asked as I sat down trying to understand what all happened.

"It would seem that your human body can only absorb so much magic that is in this world after that it shut off the flow like filling up a glass with water but due to the armor as it was forged by magic you absorb too much and your body shut down," She said as she sat on the floor with her head in my lap. "As for curing you we found that we could siphon the magic from you so the girls and I have been doing that," She said looking up at me.

"Ok, but how were you siphoning the magic I don't have a horn or any other way for you too...." I said before it hit me and I looked at the now blushing mare.

"If you must know we did remove it by means of Fellatio but do not worry no seamen was removed only the concentrated magic," She said still blushing.

"I really don't care about that last part I'm just pissed that I missed it," I said for her to just roll her eyes and lightly punch my leg. "So when am I going to wake up?"

You see that's the other thing you were injured and exhausted so after the magic was removed I placed a sleep spell on you and you will awaken in twelve hours fully healed and refreshed," She said getting up and sitting on my lap. "Brian my love," she said leaning her head on my shoulder. "Please do not be angry with Discord he did not know that the armor would do that to you and to make amends he is at this moment having a new suit created for you one that will protect you from magic and it will give you many abilities that you could only imagine," She said still resting her head on my shoulder.

"I don't hate him for that I hate that he knew what was going to happen to the kids and he did nothing," I said making her turn to look at me with shock.

"What do you mean he knew that the babies our babies were in danger and he was going to just stand back and let them be taken?" Luna said as I watched her get angrier until she started to look like Nightmare Moon. " That insufferable worm when he returns I teach him a thing or.. humph,"

Luna's angry rant was silenced when I grabbed her head and pulled her into a kiss.

Parting I looked as she returned to normal. " Luna I know you're mad but I think I understand why he did it," I said making her look confused angry but confused. " He has all this power but I think he has a limit of how and when he can intervene plus I know for a fact he would never put the lives of ours or any other child's life in danger," I said as I saw her calm down.

Taking a deep breath Luna looked at me and smiled. " Yes you are right, after all, I have never known him to even play a prank on a foal thank you, my love," She said kissing me. 'Now you must rest for in two days Estrus week starts and all of us are very eager to start increasing the numbers of our family," She said kissing me once more before disappearing.

I sat there until the realization hit me and I stood up hyperventilating in fear. "Holy shit Estrus week, ten days of having seventeen horny females all wanting to have me get them pregnant. Oh, wait Reva and Bertha are already pregnant so that means fifteen, fifteen horny females and two pregnant horny females and only one of me,"I thought to myself before dropping to my knees. "Oh, Lord in Heaven please help me through this otherwise I am going to die," I said bowing my head.

Across the vastness of the cosmos, a lone figure sits upon a golden throne shaking his head after hearing that poor excuse for a pray. "Sorry my boy, but you're on your own," The figures said as it sat there laughing.

Author's Note

Yes I know that this story is not a crossover it's not even a Displaced just an HIE but I always wanted to have a suit of Armor created from those three elements. when all is said and done it will pretty much end up looking like this with Wolvie's claws, Caps shield, Sups cape, WW lasso and a predators helm.
https://i.pinimg.com/736x/6a/e2/7b/6ae27be73bc70860703d66aeb5ccf59d--ninja-armor-sci-fi-armor.jpg

Time to Start a Family

It has been Twenty-nine days, tomorrow will start Estrus week and I am at Zecora's hut on schedule. I can already smell the scent coming from her marehood not to mention she's leaving a trail of juices all over the floor.

Walking over to me with the sealed jar Zecora has a sultry look in her eyes. "Today has come to fulfill our wish, now let us open this potent dish," She said as she removed the lid.

The smell hit my nose and all I could think of was spicy Kimchi. "So what do I have to do again," I asked as I looked at the jar.

"For it to work the paste must be rubbed on your external spot, while the juice is taking like a liquor shot," She said as she poured the juice into a glass.

I stripped out of my pants and boxers sitting on her bed with my legs sped open for her to apply the paste while I drank from the glass. When I said it smelled like spicy kimchi that's all it did was smell like it the taste was something entirely different. Picture chocolate pickles in beer and your still not even close to what this stuff tasted like. As I drank the foul liquid Zecora was applying the paste to my genitals from my dick to my nutsack so pretty much everywhere. When she was finished she went over and washed her hooves before returning to sit down in front of me and stared at my dick. I started to feel a little embarrassed and was about to cover myself.

"No, you must let all of it show, for the air will help it grow," She said brushing my hands away from my junk.

Sitting there it felt like forever but it was only five minutes when the first tingling was felt I shifted in my seat as it was getting worse. But then it went away both of us looked down and saw my dick began to grow as did my balls, And Grow they did my balls grew but stopped when they were the size of two baseballs. But my dick kept growing in length and girth it also was getting hard in the end at full mast I was twenty inches long and two and a half inches thick a little bigger than what we thought but I'm not going to complain. Looking, from my new package to Zecora I saw as she was licking her lips. I thought now was as good a time as any to surprise my lead mare with a gift for her. I mentally thanked Luna for helping me in the Dreamworld with it, turns out it's like the Matrix if you know how to do it what you learn in there stays with you in the real world. So I reached out and pulled Zecora into a loving hug.

"Nakupenda mke wangu" (I love you, my wife) I said in her native tongue which turns out to be Swahili.

Zecora pulls back from me in shock but returns with tears in her eyes. " Na mimi wewe mume wangu," (And I you, my husband) She said as she nuzzled my cheek.

I could smell that she had just entered her heat and decided that now was the time for us to start our family. Laying down on my back I looked up at her smiling.

"Hebu ladha maua yako tamu nectar," (Let me taste your flowers sweet nectar) I said wiggling my eyebrows.

Zecora moved into position placing her marehood over my face in a sixty-nine position.

"Mimi kutumia ulimi wangu na kinywa safi mkuki wako wenye nguvu," (I will use my tongue and mouth to clean your mighty spear) She said as she began to lick and suck on me.

We both began moaning from each other skills I continued licking and her drinking juice as they flowed from her honey pot while she took as much of me down her throat gagging a few times but never stopping. In the end, we reach our climax together with me clamping down, over her cunt drinking every drop of her fem juices while she took my first of many loads in her mouth and down her throat. After a little breather, I moved to allow her to take the bed laying on her back Zecora spread her hind legs giving me a clear view of her dripping slit. I moved into position ready to thrust, inside her and start fucking my mare. She placed a hoof on my chest and looked at me with a little fear in her eyes.

"Kumbuka upendo wangu jogoo yako ni kubwa kuwa mpole kwa kuwa ni mara yangu ya kwanza," (Remember my love your cock is huge be gentle, for it is my first time.) She said taking a deep breath preparing herself.

I nodded and pushed slowly parting her labia she let out a small gasp as my head entered her. I had to keep myself from just pushing all the way in at once so I slowly moved my hips in and out each time pushing more and more inside her. I was halfway in when she looked at me with loving lustfilled eyes.

"Siwezi kuchukua tena kutomba mimi sasa upendo wangu," ( I can't take it anymore fuck me now my love.) She screamed as she wrapped her legs around my ass.

With one final thrust, I was now balls deep inside her I moaned as she screamed from being stretched to her limits. Letting her adjust I leaned in and began kissing her to let her know I would never cause her harm. Moaning into my kiss I started to hump in and out of her slow at first but I gradually picked up the pace.

"Pussy yako ni tight," (Your pussy is so tight) I said as my thrusts were getting stronger.

"Ndiyo zaidi wala kuacha kutomba mimi vigumu," (Yes more don't stop fuck me harder) She cried out as her first orgasm hit her.

Smiling down at her I pick up the pace. " Mimi nina kwenda kutomba pussy yako ghafi," ( I'm going to fuck your pussy raw)

" Mimi nina kwenda kujaza kwa cum sana," ( I'm going to fill you with so much cum) I Said as I repeatedly felt myself smash against her cervix.

" Ndiyo mume wangu kutomba Bitch hii. (Yes my husband fuck this bitch) Kuzaliana yangu nipe mtoto wako. (Breed me give me your foal) Mababu zangu jogoo wako anahisi nzuri," (By my ancestors your cock feels so good) Zecora cried out as her tongue began hanging out of her mouth.

I could feel I was near my limit and by the way, her muscles were tightening she was close as well. With one final thrust, I felt the first three inches of my dick pass through her cervix and into her womb. This caused her to have the biggest orgasm ever pushing me to my limit as well.

" Kuchukua mbegu yangu mpenzi wangu!" (Take my seed, my love) I yelled out as rope after thick rope of viable sperm was pumped into her fertile womb painting it white, ensuring that she was now impregnated with my first of many children.

"Hiyo ni yake kujaza yangu kwa cum yako alama mimi kama mate yako!" (That's it fill me with your cum mark me as your mate) She screamed as her orgasm hit the moment she felt her womb being filled with my baby batter.

We laid there as we rested from our first of many sexual experiences. Until Zecora pushed my chest to have me move reluctantly I did pulling my still hard cock out of her now fertilized cunt. Only for her to roll over and lift her ass in the air shaking it at me.

Looking back at me with a sultry smile she lifted her tail. " Kutomba mimi katika punda upendo wangu na si kushikilia nyuma," (Fuck me in the ass my love and don't hold back) She said shaking her ass again.

Getting on my knees I lined myself up with her puckered hole and in one motion shoved myself inside her making her gasp and then moan as I pounded away giving us more pleasure until I filled her bowels with cum. That combined with the second time of filling her womb Zecora looked as if she was at full term with our Foal. Looking at her got me hard again thinking of fucking my pregnant mare but that would have to wait. My thoughts were cut off by a popping sound and flash of light. After our eyes cleared up we looked to see Luna standing in front of us.

Taking a whiff and smiling Luna looked at Zecora's cum filled belly. "I take it the potion worked?" She asked as I stood up showing her my semi-hard cock. "I say it worked better than we hoped come you have the rest of you Herd to take care of," She said licking her lips as she stared at my junk making it jump.

With that Zecora and I stood close to Luna as she activated her magic and in a flash, we were gone from the hut and inside my house in my bedroom to be more precise with counting Luna. Nine horny Mares, two Griffinesses, one Diamond Dog Bitch, Two Minotaur cows, one Minocat and the Dragon Lord herself all waiting for their mate to fuck them full of Foals, Chicks, Pups, calves, and Hatchlings. As I was being picked up by Luna's magic all I could think about was how my life couldn't get any better. That is until my kids are born.

Laying on the bed I lifted myself up on an elbow and looked at my herd with I smile on my face. "So ladies who want's to go firsts?" I asked as I could see all of them looking lustfully at my now hard cock. Luna was the first to move closer seeing the smirk on her face I tilted my head looking at her.

Well, my love, I believe we have a promise to keep, so what do you say about bringing our little Selina into this world?" Luna asked as she moved herself to straddle me before slamming down to impale herself on my cock where she cried out from both pain and pleasure. Letting her get comfortable I began rubbing her flank on her Cutie Mark. Moments later she began to bounce on my shaft moaning the whole time.

I look her in her eyes and saw the love we shared then turn to look at all the others as they watched and waited passionately for their turns and I knew this was going to be a long week. One by one I took each of my mates filling their fertile wombs with my seed but it didn't stop there as we made love over and over for the entire ten days only stopping to either rest or eat. Luckily Big Mac and his herd had volunteered to watch after the foals for us seeing as how both Cheerilee and Marble were already pregnant and their heat was over on the second day and didn't see any reason to keep going. As for us, I knew the moment that all of them became pregnant thanks to a little paternity marking spell Twilight had cast. See each time one of them became pregnant my cutie mark would appear on their stomach the brighter it was the more foals they were caring it even worked on Reva as the mark was really bright as she was carrying four pups Gilda, Gabby, and Embers marks were just as bright. I found out after the season was over the three of them each took a room and built a nest to lay eggs even though our children will be born anthro you can't change how nature works. But seeing them as the eggs grew inside them made all three look very sexy to me.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2013/2/12/240934/full.png
https://derpicdn.net/img/2017/4/17/1413773/thumb.png
https://derpicdn.net/img/2016/6/5/1170630/full.jpeg

Unfortunately, there was one thing I had to do and that was play referee when I found out that Spike and the CMC didn't use protection this heat-season and well let's just say that the paternity marking spell actually spread out through the entire house. Did you know Spikes Cutie Mark is a rolled up scroll surrounded by a green flame? I know this because it appeared on the CMC oh, wait not just them but Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Dinky Hooves, and Stargazer. Yep, seven young mares and one Hippogriff all with Spikes paternity mark and just like my girls the brighter the mark the more babies the girl was carrying and it looked like Stargazer and Diamond look like they were tied each possibly carrying three foals.

Even with the marks the girls all went and got checked by a doctor. Applejack, Pinkie, Merry, Zecora, and Sassy were all pregnant with twins. Twilight, Luna, and the others were only carrying one foal as for Gilda and Ember they each held four eggs and Gabby three.

Now for Spike's herd Stargazer was going to have two eggs and Diamond was carrying twins for the others just one bun in the oven.

I just couldn't decide if I was proud or worried see I was going to be a father and a grandfather at the same time. As for proud fathers when Grindel heard the news he swacked for joy at the idea of having seven grandchildren to spoil I corrected him in saying that all of them are his grandchildren or none of them will be. The only person or should I say Dragon that was furious was Torch when he learned that his daughter had chosen to mate with a human. Even if he was to be a grandfather he still said he would disown Ember for disgracing dragonkind. That was until I told him to shut the fuck up and gave him the dragon slayer spear to show that not all humans were bad.

So that pretty much that's what happened and now in one-week, there's going to be two big weddings. You read right two, see after finding out about Spike and his girls the only way for him to keep all his parts was he had to marry his herd not my words about the losing parts thing that all came from Granny Smith.

Oh, I almost forgot Barda and Precious are also pregnant with my calves as they call it and as for Bertha she's got one more month and then she wants me to breed with her as well. I agreed but only if the three of them were to become my wives and not just concubines I even got every single one of them and I mean all of them a ring getting down on one knee and everything. So there you have it, me alone human going to get married to Seventeen beautiful brides and start a family I only hope nothing happens during all of this but you know Murphy and his law.

Nothing is More Dangerous than a Pregnant Female

Let me tell you something that might just save your life in the future.
I am speaking to all the men out there.

If you have a pregnant Pony, Griffon, Minotaur, Dragon, Diamond Dog, or just a normal Human and when they feel like cuddling with you, you cuddle.
If they want to cry on your shoulder let them cry on your shoulder.
If they are mad at you for anything you had done like be alive then suck it up and apologize for it.

YOU WILL LIVE LONGER.

Now seeing as that little bit of info is out of the way, let us continue with the story.

It was a dark and stormy night, the wind howled through the trees.
Lightning flashed, thunder boomed it was raining Cats and Dogs.
I know this because on my way home I stepped in a Poodle.

Yeah, I know but I couldn't help myself. But it is raining right now so the beginning was sort of right. See The Ponyville Weather Team decided to schedule a rain storm for the next two days to wash away the funky smell all around town. Simply put the town smelled like sex really raunchy sex.

Now the reason I was out in weather like that was a chain reaction. Reva you all know who Reva is right, my Diamond Dog wife? Well, she just entered that stage in a pregnancy called the cravings and when it hit it hit hard. At three in the morning, she would wake me up because she wanted Hay burgers and fries a lot of Hay burgers and fries. That wasn't that bad what was, was when the others skipped ahead on their stages and started to have cravings too. So in short, during the pregnancies of all my girls, I will be keeping HAY BURGERS in business for a very long time, in fact, the owner can probably be able to take a trip around the world twice just from me.
As for Spike I do feel sorry for him see unlike my girls except for Ember all of Spikes herd all have Gem cravings but seeing as they cant chew them he and when I say he, I mean we, have to crush the Gems to dust and sprinkle them on their food.

I know this sounds weird but I'm just glad they haven't hit os completely skipped the horny stage.
(Fingers crossed and praying to God.)

Now I told you that story to tell you this one.
Today is the day W-Day and if you don't know what that means then I just don't know you people anymore.

As I stood there with my mouth hanging open I just couldn't believe what all of them had. Sorry getting ahead of myself there let's rewind everything back to this morning.

This morning was just like any other except for it being our wedding day. Now the girls were acting in that typical future bride way yes it was full panic mode as each one of them was worried that things weren't going right. Luckily Rarity and Twilight we're banned from helping, in fact, all of them were ordered by Celestia to not raise a hoof to help or they would see the inside of Discord and Eris's Playhouse. FYI the places even freaked me out, fun but freaky.

We had Cheese Sandwich doing the party for the reception, Coco Pommel doing the dresses for all of the girls, Coriander Cumin, Saffron Masala, Doughnut Joe and Big Mac's newest herd mate Sugar Belle doing the Catering.

I got to meet some ponies for the first time one, in particular, I had trouble trusting, that is Starlight Glimmer. I learned from Twilight that Starlight controlled a town much like the communist did on earth. After defeating her Starlight sought revenge and used a spell to go back in time and alter it. Twili told me she and Spike saw multiple timelines that got worse and worse but luckily she showed Starlight there was a better way.

Now that isn't so bad my girl has skills when it comes to things like that, but when I heard why this mare turned evil I just wanted to shoot her in the head to see if the bitch had a fucking brain. She had a friend named Starburst who got his Cutie Mark before her and his parents sent him to Celestia's school leaving her behind. I mean you lost one friend make some more it's not hard, don't turn Stalin thinking that Cutie Marks are the problem. The other thing about her is she thinks magic can solve all your problems when we all know GUNS are the answer. Just kidding about that last part.

But like EQ Pinkie said.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=umVEBnSDJOM

Now I want to tell you about something I learned recently that really pissed me off to the point I almost called everything off and I mean everything. See Twilight and the girls have been keeping a secret from me it has something to do with a certain mirror and a portal to another world. I learned about it when a couple of ponies showed up. One was a pony with bacon hair, I mean her hair colors were like bacon not that it was bacon, you know what forget it. The other one to show up was Twilight.
Both mares were alicorns well bacon head AKA Sunset Shimmer her wings were made of magical light and Twilight 2.0 her mane was in a bun and she wore glasses.

Finding Out About The Mirror

"Twilight what the hell why would you keep something like this from me?" I yelled throwing my arms up.

"I sorry but we thought it would be better to not tell you about it right now," Twilight said looking down at the floor.

"We, we who all of you?" I said pointing at my herd mates.

"I'm sorry, we're sorry for not telling you but we were afraid if you found out you might of ..." Twilight started to say before she trailed off as tears were falling from her eyes.

I looked at all of them even Zecora my lead mare didn't even look at me. " What were you afraid of that I might have wanted to leave go back and be with humans is that it?" I yelled only to realize that was it. " That's it isn't it, you were afraid I would have left after finding out about the damn thing isn't it?" I yelled only to throw my hands in the air. "You know what, until you remember that keeping secrets is the first sign of relationship going south then maybe we should just slow down or maybe just stop right here," I said turning and leaving not even bothering to look back.

I didn't talk with any of them after finding out they've been keeping a secret from me this whole time. Getting back to my house I just stood there in the doorway thinking about everything me the girl's everything.

"Hello pot, I'm, kettle," is all I could say to myself, after all, I haven't told them everything from my past mostly about my father.

So I guess I make as bad of decisions as they do. So turning back around and running to the castle I burst through the doors catching them all before the left.

"Girls I'm sorry," I said trying to catch my breath. "Look you were sort of right to not tell me but I've been doing the same thing," I said catching my breath. " If we want this relationship to work I don't want any secrets between us so please," I said raising my arm for them to return to the map room.

"Now I know none of you have any more secrets so I just tell you the truth about my family and you'll understand why I chose to leave and never look back," I said taking a deep breath. "You see my father was a thug at first small time but he grew bolder. He first started selling guns to gangbangers then he branched out selling to dealers than to their bosses. His first big score was small Cartel their dealers in drug trafficking. His reputation grew from there as the guy that could get any weapon you wanted. From the Cartel, he went to foreign and domestic Militias and finally, he caught the eye of two groups one was the Taliban and the other Isis. They are terrorists groups that want to kill everyone that doesn't believe what they do. After he was in bed so to speak with the Cartel I decided to leave and live with my Maternal Grandmother taking her maiden name as my own. When I found out the government caught him I was happy that he was getting punished for what he was doing but then when he turned states evidence, when he told the feds that he'll help put the people if you could call them that away or take them down that's when the contracts for his and every member of the family was put out. So one after another my brother's, sister's, mom and him were hunted down and killed. My grandma was the last I still don't know how the found her but they did. I even had them come after me but the two that tried failed. After that, I went off the grid as it were until the storm and me winding up here," I said finally feeling better about telling them everything.

I just stood there waiting for a reply but no one said a thing that was until Twilight came over and took hold of my hand. I didn't know what was going on until I stood in front of a mirror surrounded by a bunch of weird stuff all hooked up to it.
https://vignette2.wikia.nocookie.net/mlp/images/3/30/Twilight_successfully_opens_the_Crystal_Mirror_EG2.png/revision/latest?cb=20141029012853

"This is it," Twilight said standing next to the mirror.

"This is the portal to the other world?" I asked her stepping closer to look at it.

"Yes and to show you how much we have faith in you and believe how much you truly love us as we love you," She said flipping a switch making the mirror glow with magic.

I walked up to the thing placing my hand on it feeling a tingle before I looked back at Twilight. "When you went through this you turned to a human on the other side what will happen to me if I go through it?" I asked her feeling a bit scared.

"I don't know you might turn into a pony or stay the same," She said stepping closer to me. "But if you want I'll come with you?" She said making me smile.

"I would rather have all of you come but for now let's do this," I said grabbing Twi's hand and jumping into the portal.

Now for those of you who have never traveled by portal the first time is a little weird. Well for me it was I felt like my body was being torn apart then put back together. But I pulled through and I have to say the human version Equestria looked different not bad just different. As for me, I did notice a few things that were off first being I was the same color I say myself in the choosing stone both mane and tail also and yes I said mane and tail. See I wasn't a pony per say as I still had my hands and I was standing on two feet or hooves I was an Anthro. And how Twilight kept staring at me drooling I would say I looked pretty good. I looked about like this.

Twilight looked human but her skin color matched her fur and she had on clothes. But that did not deter me from finding out what naked human Twilight looked like. But that would have to wait for the call of nature hit me and let's just say I was horse or pony in every aspect including a sheath but the other part was still human if you must know.

I did get to meet my mares counterparts Luna was vice principal, Zecora was a teacher, Bertha ran a Bounty Hunter company but I didn't get to see Merry or Ember as Merry was in college and Ember was out of the country. I even got to meet Spike the dog yeah my son in this world is a talking dog. Hell I can't say much I'm an anthro pony the only thing is that none of the students at the school weren't panicking about me being there. I found out they thought I was the new mascot thank you Twilight. There is one thing I did decide and that was where we were having our Honeymoon so look out human Equestria because we're coming.

Screw all of you who think it would destroy both worlds or something cause if My Twilight looks like this in just her panties and bra then to hell with the worlds.

I do love them in their true forms and I wouldn't change anything but come on look at her and tell me, you would want to give her or any of them a Pearl Necklace, the only ones that can get those are Reva, Bertha, Barda, Precious, and Ember. And I want all of my girls to experience all of the depravities I can think of.

But let us get back to the main story and what the title of the chapter means.

Like I was saying today's our wedding day and everything is going well so far. I have been meeting with friends of the girls for a while now and there were a few little things that were said but nothing to start a war over. Ok, I'll just say this Prince Rutherford tried that Yaks no like Yaks destroy bit on me and I just told him that if Yaks even break wind Yaks will be introduced to Mongolian Bar-B-Que. So that little display ended quietly and quickly. Like I was saying I met friends and family members some were a little better than others but hey I'll only see them now and at reunions hopefully.

Oh, I did find out one thing really interesting, see as you know I am marrying Twilight, Luna, Gilda, Gabby, and Ember. And seeing as four of them are Princesses and Ember is the Dragon Lord but still a Princess. That means when everything is said and done I will be a Prince and all of my herd will be Princesses. Which means my Rarity gets to marry her Prince charming.

Back to the wedding man I hate it when I do this focus... Ok now like I said I met a lot of their friends and I even got to meet and see a changeling for the first time though he did look different than I thought.

As we were getting ready I stood at the altar waiting for my brides to be with my best man and fellow groom Spike we decided to be each other's best man. But we did have Shining, Soarin, Cranky, Thorax and Grand Pear standing with us as for the bridesmaids there were Moon Dancer, Tree hugger, Spitfire, Daring Do or A. K. Yearling, and Rara.

We were ready the music was playing everyone stood up as the door opened and in walked all of the brides they made it to the altar with use Celestia was ready to begin and that's when it happened. First, there was a rumble the sound, not the pony then that rumbling became shaking then an evil laugh could be heard, then an explosion. Ponies were beginning to panic but Discord and Celestia calmed them down somewhat.

"You took everything away from me," A disembodied voice said. "My children, my kingdom everything now I going to take away what is precious to you," The voice said as a figure emerged from the smoke of the explosion.

It was a pony but not a pony, mind you I have only seen Thorax and his kind as changelings but this one looked nothing like them. She, and I was guessing that it was a she until Twilight said Queen Chrysalis which confirmed, that it was, a she began to speak again.

"Well, well, well, this looks so familiar now where have I seen this before? Oh, yes, the wedding of that Colt Scout and that Barbie Mare. But something is missing now what could it be, hmmm, let me see now I know what it is the groom he doesn't have any magic so he can't defend himself from, oh, let's say this," Chrysalis said before hitting me with a bolt of magic sending me across the room.

"Oh, this is so much fun look at all of you just standing there like stupid fools while I kill your precious creature,' Chrysalis said as she shot another bolt at me only for a shield to stop it.

I looked over through my good eye as my other one was swollen shut at Shining as his horn glowed.

"Like that's going to stop me, little colt," She said as she moved over and bucked Shining, in the head making his shield disappear. "I told you I was taking everything from you like you did to me," She said as she started walking over to me. " The only question is do you want to die slow or fast," She said slapping the side of her head. Why am I asking you that I want you to suffer so slow and painful," She said stepping in front of my only to stop when she saw that my four foals were holding on to me looking up at her with angry eyes.

"Oh my, I'm so scared what are these foals going to do gum my ankles move you brats?" She said looking down at them for them only to give her a raspberry each. "Fine don't move die with the freak," Chrysalis said as she charged up her horn only for it to fizzle out.

As there came a thunderest sound behind her it sounded like the roar of ten thousand angry lionesses. Turning to look Chrysalis saw standing before her were not seventeen distraught mares with the thought of losing the husband but seventeen inraged pregnant mothers who just heard some really dumb bitch threating to hurt four of their babies and me of course.

Sitting there holding my kids all I could do was laugh as I watched Chrysalis's black chitin turn ghost white.

"You hateful cowardly bug how dare you come here, disrupted our wedding threatened our children and hurt our stallion," The girls all said in one voice.

I felt myself being moved out of the way looking over I saw Celestia's horn glowing as she lifted me and the kids up and set us down next to Discord. Turning over to look I watched as all seventeen of them stood there as a bright light began to surround them. I heard about the Elements of Harmony and the Rainbow Magic but this wasn't that, in fact, there was no rainbow light just a bright white light and it was getting brighter by the second I did a quick look at Chrysalis a saw she was still standing there unable to move out of fear.
I had to shield my eyes from the light until Discord gave me a pair of shades and that is when I saw it, their eyes. Gone was the love the tolerance the fear the hope all that was left was hatred and rage. These were the eyes of a mother who was going to kill what threatened their children's lives. Now I know that Bertha and her daughters could handle killing maybe even Luna but the others doing it, would destroy them.
So against the cries of no and for me to stay there I moved as quickly as I could to Chrysalis which was me hobbling and falling half the time. When I reached her I did a heroic leap through the air landing one foot short. Shaking my head because how stupid I was I then did a twist and kicked her legs out from under her knocking her to the floor where I crawled over her. Mind you she is as tall as Celestia so my covering her wasn't doing much.

"What do you think you're doing worm?" She asked as I crawled over her after knocking her on her ass.

I'm trying to save your life or have you notices they're going to kill you," I yelled moving to lay completely on top of her as the big bright beam of death was heading for us.

"Please don't do this, please God don't let them do this, please God don't let this hurt," I kept saying over and over until the light hit us then there was three things that were heard the first being the screams of Chrysalis and myself the screams of the girls when they realized what had happened and then cries from a baby.

POV Inside the White Light of Death

After the light hit us both Chrysalis and I screamed from the intense pain. To say it hurt was and is an understatement try having red hot needles shoved under each fingernail while passing a kidney stone the size of Volkswagon Beetle.

All I know is that when we were hit there was pain and then there was nothing no pain no nothing. We found ourselves in a big empty place of white no walls widows hell if we weren't sitting down I would have said no floor but I could feel I was sitting down.

"What happened where are we?" Chrysalis asked looking around.

"Dead or Purgatory I know we're not alive anymore because I don't feel any pain," I said only to get hit in the back of the head with one of her hooves. "Oww ok, I guess we're not dead but still Ow," I said looking at her rubbing my head.

"You are half right, Brian Fionn Mac Cumhaill," A voice said as it boomed around us making us cover our ears. "Sorry about that now as I was saying you are half right for you are not dead but you are in Purgatory," The voice said quieter this time making me look at Chrysalis with a smug grin.

Doing that made her hiss at me. "Now now, behave both of you or I will let death take you," The voice said making both of us stop what we were doing.

"That's better now the reason you are here is for your judgment Chrysalis," The voice said making me do a spit take.

"Wait, my judgment what about him," Chrysalis said pointing at me.

"Oh, he will be going back, it's not his time to die but as for you the greaves acts you committed cannot be overlooked there for you shall be sent to..." The voice was saying before I stood up in front of Chrysalis.

Hold on there what she did before she did it to save her people from starvation and you can't blame her for feeding off others love because that's how she survives. And you can't punish her for what happened today because I have forgiven her and that means she is resolved from it," I said turning to look back at the mare nodding my head at her.

"You are right but I am the one in authority here not you and what I say goes," The voice bellowed.

Fine if you're going to kill her then kill me two because I'm not going to be in a place where a voice changes the rules because they don't like the outcome," I said looking around at nothing.

"Why, why are you doing this for me, I wanted to kill you?" Chrysalis said in almost a whisper.

"I turned around so she could look me in the eyes."It's not only for you but my herd as well I don't want them to know what it feels like to take a life. when you do you die a little inside and I cant see that happen not to them," I said still looking at her as tears fell from my eyes.

"I am sorry Brian but I cannot take your life for it is not your time," The voice said making me turn around.

"Well, too fucking bad you either kill us both or you send us both back and I've seen every Final Destination movie to know that Death is very meticulous when it comes to its list," I said placing my hand over Crysalis's shoulder.

"You are right about how meticulous Death can be but Queen Chrysalis must die I am sorry," The voice said as Chrysalis began to float into the air as a ball of light engulfed her and then it disappeared. "Ther it is done Queen Chrysalis is no more,' The voice said as I dropped to my knees.

I was ready to curse every name of God there was until I heard a noise that sounded like gurgling. I looked around until I felt a small hoof on my lap Looking down I saw the form of a small foal but this one look like Chrysalis but in a bay form.

"Queen Chrysalis of the Changelings is dead, behold, Chrissy the Changeling Princess," The voice said with a smugness in its tone. " Now, Brian, you of all people should know I would never take the life of one who was forgiven by those they have done harm but death did need a soul to reap and it was Chrysalis' time," The voice said as I picked up the baby changeling holder her in my arms as she soon fell asleep. " Now I must send you back I can only stop time in one place for so long without damaging the rest of the Omniverse," The voice said as the White started to fade away and color began to return.

Back to the present

I sat there holding Chrissy as the white light hit us hearing the screams for my herd and those of Celestia Discord and well everyone there. This noise was enough to wake up the baby in my arms making her cry.

"Shhhhh it's ok I'm here Chrissy Shhhh," I said calming the baby done stopping her from crying.

"Brian are you are you alright what happened to Queen Chrysalis? Twilight asked as everyone turned to look at me as I got up still cradling the baby close to me.

Cadance could you come over here please?' I asked, as, The Princess of Love look at her husband the to me before moving to stand next to me. "Be careful she just fell back to sleep," I said as I handed her the foal.

Cadance gasped at what she saw but her face turned to one of a loving mother. "Aww, she so cute can I keep her, I mean you're going to have your hands full and I think Flurry would love to have a baby sister," Cadance said looking at me with pleading eyes.

"Brian," Luna almost yelled before I signaled her to lower her voice. " Brian, what is going on?" She asked as I stepped over to them only to realize all my wounds were healed and my clothes were fixed.

"I'll explain everything later I promise but I think we have a dual wedding to get through after all that what everyone came for well that and free food," I said getting Pinkie to laugh making all the others join in.

Getting back into position I waited for the girls to get the hint and they did the same I the nodded to Celestia and she began the ceremony although a little shaken at first, but, she calmed down.

In th end, both Spike and I stood there with big smiles as we looked at our herds As we walked out of the Throne room as Husbands and Wives. Making our way to the party I explained what happened only to have all the girls hug and kiss me saying thank you for what I did but to never do it again. I knew that they would understand especially about Chrissy and, having, Cadance and Shining take her as the new daughter. Although Shining did have a problem with it at first but, when he looked in the little fillies eyes as well as his wife's and daughter's he couldn't say no.

After the girls saw Chrissy they didn't want to give her up until I told them it would be better for her to grow up in the Crystl Empire because all the love they have there that and the way Cadance was refusing to give up her new daughter threatening to send whoever took her away to the moon put a stop to it. I did have to promise that the next evil Changeling Queen that they try to kill and is turned into a cute filly we would keep.

But all that is not as important as this, the party is over and it's time for the Honeymoon and Like I said we were having it in the human world. See while we were there I used some of my money and help from the human seven to buy a small Caribbean Island nothing fancy just someplace where we could be alone and naked the whole time. Spike's girls wanted to go as well but seeing as spike become a dog on the other side was going to put a stop to it. Yes I said was now hear me out I know you cant change the order of things ponies become humans and dragons become dogs. Yeah, Ember didn't like that Idea either so the plan was my new armor see it isn't affected by magic so the portal wouldn't work on whoever wore it as they went through and once on the otherside they would remain the same. So to find out we did a test Spike went through with Twilight and low and behold it worked he was still a dragon even out of the armor but he couldn't walk back through the portal again not without the armor.

So with that figured out we made our way to our home away from home and if any of you are thinking of it, no Spike and his herd were not on the Island with us when we were nude they were on the Yacht nude and when they came to the Island we all had clothes on. I don't know why any of you would even think of that you sick pervs.

We did have a lengthy discussion about what happened at the Wedding and we came to the conclusion. That with all the girls feeling the same emotions mostly a mothers protective instinct combined with all the alicorn and unicorn magic that and with the others natural magic it fuzzed the Rainbow Light of Harmony with what Twilight called Rage Shift to form what we all decided to call The Heart of the Mother. Because like they say nothing is more dangerous than a mother protecting her young and with all of them being pregnant at the same time it was like a nuke going off.

But other than that we had a very lovely time as the girls called it. As for me, I found out that the human Equsrtia was not Earth thank God but after the week-long Honeymoon, I can say there is no place like home.

Besides being gone for a week meant a lot of monsters causing havoc and that means The Fianna of Everfree will have their hands full. That and I have a lot of cradles to put together so can anyone out there please tell me why you always wind up with either missing or extra pieces? Other than that, things have been rather peaceful actually a little too peaceful.
For some reason, I feel like there's a storm coming and it's not the Caribou but something bigger.

The Estrogen Ocean and no Life Preserver in Sight

Help Me I'm Drowning!!

This is not a joke people I mean it, look I know what I said in the last chapter about hormones and pregnancy but this is just ridiculous. Ok, let me explain what's going on, then maybe you'll understand now let me set the mood for you.

Two months have passed since Estrus, the Wedding, and the Honeymoon, and things are going about as you would expect. To put it simply Discord would be so happy with all the chaos that is going on at the house. Somethings happened and I am still trying to repress the memories of those events. Needless to say, I took up wearing my armor a lot of times if that gives you an idea of some of the shit I've been going through. But I will say this Bertha did give birth to her calf and he is a cute little guy though he does look more dragon than taur the little horns and tuff of hair on his more than bovine head still show who his mother is.

https://i.pinimg.com/originals/d7/b1/e9/d7b1e915dcc6766b32b10532aec95046.jpg

I did do one thing that Bertha loved, on the little guy's birth certificate I put my name as his father. To show me how much she loved it giving him the name Carlin Mac Cumhaill (Carlin in Gaelic means Little Champion) every chance we were alone we'd fuck like rabbits and one week after she had Carlin we found out she was pregnant again. The reason we found out she was pregnant so fast is, that, surprise, she is having twins.

But that's not what this chapter is about it's about well some of it is but there are a few fun things that happened one was when Iron Will came back to town. You know that big bullheaded doof funny thing is it turns out he's Bertha's brother, her baby brother but yeah. Now, this is the funny part he started talking shit and I just couldn't help it I remember this one thing on youtube called Epic Rap Battles of History so I thought it would be fun to see if it could happen here. I mean these guys will start singing at the drop of a hat so why not rap at the drop of a hat and it worked although Zecora was the one who stepped up and dam that's why I love that mare.

The best two minutes ever according to Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and well everypony else.

In the end, we found out that Will was just there to "borrow" some bits from his wealthy sister. See after his failure with an airship touring gig he needed some bits to get back on his feet, hooves, and finding out that his big sister was now rolling in bits. He decided to come by and see her but the look on his face when he found out that Twilight Sparkle was her herdmate was priceless. Yeah, I was confused about that until she told me about how he guilt-tripped her on a cruise her family was on. That was strike two, for the guy, first was what he tried with Bertha now this the guy had one more chance. If he struck out on it then I was going to personally drop him into the next time zone.

If all of you think that we're this super ultra-rich family you couldn't be farther from the truth, yes we do have money but I talked everyone into giving back to the community in general. This helped the economy of the town a great deal, in fact, the population of the town almost doubled in the first month. Gilda even suggested sending some back to Griffonstone to help rebuild which we did and I got some sweet lovin' from both of my Giffonesses.

As for Iron Will, we decided to help him out but not before having him sign an eighty-four-page contract. It just said he will pay back the loan in two years time or he will be placed in jail although the fine print which I don't think he read, stated that if that happens I as in myself me Brian gets to cut off his horns his balls and dick and I get to shove them up his ass.
So here's hoping he pays us back.

But like I said Pregnancy is or can be scary if you don't know what to do and most of what I know is from my Grandmother teaching me and in turn, I am teaching Spike. But enough about that let me tell you some of the fun stuff that happened. Ok now, The Fianna of Everfree's number increased with Gilda, Reva, Ember, and Fluttershy. Yes, even Flutter's like I said away's back if we don't have to kill any of the monsters we don't and after we discovered five new species and eight subspecies she wanted to join, well that and we found a breezies colony. Yes even I will say the little guys are cute to a point, but telling males and females apart was hard until you look into their eyes no I'm serious that's the only way to tell their gender.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2014/3/2/565123/full.png

Now as for Gilda, Ember, and Reva joining Gilda wanted to do it well because she's Gilda that, and she gets so turned on when she's either hold or shooting a gun. I'm not joking about that the first time I took her for target practice after it was over she got into a submissive position and had me pound her. Ember wants to learn better ways to not only protect our family but the Dragon Lands. Reva her reason sounded speciesist at first still does I'm a dog we can track anything so I'll be a tracker, to be honest, I think she just needs something to do. The only thing I had her promise was she would not be alone actually none of the girls were to be alone call me overprotective but I don't care. Like I said before I had this feeling something big was coming and it just wouldn't go away.

Speaking of Ember I did have to go with her to the Dragon Lands to let all the dragons know that she now had a mate and that said mate was the fearsome creature know as a human. Now I just want to say this I will never forget what it looked like for thousands of dragons as tall as a two to three-story building just take off after seeing little ol me. I am not joking they were like cockroaches scattering when you turn on a light. Ember had to use that scepter of hers to get them to come back and even then they all stayed away from us. It took Torch to show them that I gave him that stupid damn spear and me swearing the Oath of Fire that I would not harm or kill any dragon unless it was a last resort for them to even give me a chance.

Bunch of scaley little wimps if you ask me hell Pumpkin, Pound, Rythem, and Blues are braver and their still babies.

After our visit to the brave land of the dragons (insert sarcastic tone here) we headed past the land of the Changelings. Or as I like to call it the Roach Motel. Seriously people their bugs, ponifide bugs but still bugs. Wonder what would happen if I threw a can of Raid into their hive? Oh well, mabey next time moving on.

As I said before I had this feeling something bad was coming and my grandmother always told me to trust my feelings.
See on our way back home we stopped by Applelossa to see Braeburn and the misses. We just came over the crest of the hill outside of town when we saw it Applelossa was gone. I don't mean the place didn't exist I mean the town was destroyed. I quickly got in contact with everyone back home knowing something like this wouldn't be good for them, especially for Applejack seeing as Braeburn lives here.
We made our way to his homestead to see that about half the trees were uprooted but the house looked fine for the most part.

"Braeburn Oi Braeburn where are you!" I yelled out.

"Over here" We heard a voice calling.

Making our way over to the house I saw Little Strongheart waving to us. "What the hell happened here?" I said looking at the downed trees.

"We don't know one minute it was a nice day and then this giant storm cloud showed up, Even the weather ponies didn't know what was happening," Braeburn said as he made his way to us.

"What do you mean the weather ponies didn't know what was going on, couldn't they, I don't know break it up or something?" Ember asked.

" They tried but something kept them from doing it like the clouds were magical." Little Strongheart said with a shudder.

"Which direction was the thing traveling?" I asked pulling out a map of Equestria it was an old drawn map but it would work.

"Ah it was heading east, yeah east," Braeburn said scratching the back of his head. "Why do y'all need to know that?" He said looking at the map.

" Well if it was heading north we'd have a big problem," I said pointing at the map to Ponyville and Cantorlot. "But I think whatever this storm is it's following the path of least resistance," Saying as I look up at the sky.

"What do you mean path of least resistance?" Ember asked me.

"This world has a preset weather pattern," I said looking at all of them. "See during the winter and spring the upper atmosphere the jet stream or wind current blows east to west but during summer and fall it blows west to east and that current is really strong," I said looking back up to the sky.

"How strong?" Braeburn asked looking up.

"Well Rainbow and Gilda tried it when I told them about it and they got to Manehatten from Ponyville in a little under six minutes," I said smiling a bit a how they looked when they got there. Rainbows mane and tail looked like Pinkies and Gilda well we won't speak of how she looked under penalty of a very painful claw-job.

Shaking those thoughts out of my head I looked at Ember. "We need to contact Cantorlot and have them warn Baltimare and Fillydelphia that they may be hit by this thing in the next two days," I said as I made my way to the SUV.

See, I told you I felt like a storm was coming, didn't I? Now all I have to do is figure out what's going on and hope I can stop it while protecting my family.

NO PRESSURE.

Babies Day Out

Author's Note

This chapter will be full of music, why because I wanted it to be the musical part of the story.

Babies Day Out

Today is really good no monsters attacking Ponyville my wives are all happy and content. None of them are on an emotional rollercoaster or horny. Like I said today is a good day, so I decided to take the kids out for some fun. First, we'd go to the park then hit Sugarcube Corner to say hi to Mama-Pinkie and grab a snack then head back to the park for more fun. I let everyone know what was going on and grabbed the things we'd need.

So collecting my four rambunctious foals I head out while pushing the tram I looked around and noticed that there were a lot more ponies in town. So forgoing the park first we headed to Sugarcube Corner to see Pinkie and find out what's going on. As we made our way into the now crowded shop I looked to see Pinkie behind the counter looking a little frazzled. Looking at her was making my heartbreak, so I looked down at the kids smiling.

"Hey, you four want help daddy to save Mama-Pinkie?" Getting looks of anger from the boys and sadness from the girls hearing that one of their Mamas was in trouble.

I signed to them that it was going to be load by placing my hands over my ears, this got them to cover up under their blanket giggling. Pulling out my keychain with the only thing on it that could calm this crowd down a safety whistle so taking a deep breath I blow the whistle. To say the reaction was predictable would be saying that Discord was not Darwin's grab bag. Everypony hit the floor well all except for Pinkie and her employees due to them having cupcakes in their ears courtesy of Pinkie.

"Now I don't know who or care where you all are from but here we have things called manners and patience," Looking around I continued. "So shut up get in line and wait your turn."

"Who the buck do you think you are?" Some moron had to yell out.

I just turned to look at the guy with a predatory grin on my face, there's always one of them in a group. "Who am I, oh, I'm the guy that's married to this beautiful mare right here who also happens to be pregnant, but if that's not enough for you I'm also Brian Mac Cumhaill leader of the Fianna of Everfree." Looking at the guy's face was priceless I didn't know a green-furred pony could look any greener.

Tapping the tops of the four little mounds in the pram letting them know, it was safe to come out I walked over to my Pink pastry chef picking each of the kids up so that could see that their mommy was alright and get a kiss and hug from her.

"Thanks, Bri-Bri it was getting crazy in here and not a good crazy," Pinkie said as she hugged and kissed each of the foals and then me.

"No problem Luv, but if it happens again I want you to close up shop and just relax for a while it's not healthy for the Premiere Party Planning Pony of Ponyville who is also Pregnant to become Pooped." Making her and the foals giggle about the pooped part. " Now what's this I hear about a music festival?"

"Oh yeah, see this happened two years ago Applejacks friend Rara came to town for a concert," And for the next hour Pinkie told me all about Rara or as she was called back then Countess Coloratura and the big meanie face Svengallop how Applejack and Twilight showed Rara what the meanie was really like. And after they held the concert Rara decided to hold a Festival of Music every year and travel around Equestria bringing the joy of music to everypony.

As this was happening the ponies in line listened to the story as they waited to make their orders. What also happened was that our four little charmers got to have a mini cupcake each. Putting them back into the pram and getting one more kiss goodbye we headed out to the park.

On our way, I ran into the street performing ponies from Cantorlot we greeted each other and talked as we continued towards the park. The leader of the group told me about how they had taken my words to heart, when they found somepony in need they would help them asking that they would pay it forward. As we made it to the park the leader of the group whose name was Troupidor asked if I knew any more songs from my world I could teach them. Thinking about it I nodded after setting up the play area for my kids I had them get their instruments ready. So for the next few hours, I taught them some songs gaining an audience to boot.
The first was a classic.

The next one was a folk song.

We continued to play I taught them many more songs most weren't folk songs but they did fit the group's style in music.

When we finish the last song we had almost the entire town of Ponyville and its visitors there listening. The cheers were almost deafening I looked to see if the kids were ok only to see a blue dome of magic over them. Look around I finally saw that my herd was there and the magic was coming from Luna.

Applejack was the first to walk over with a mare I didn't recognize.

"Howdy, there sugarcube that there was some of the best music I ever heard, I really liked that last one, Oh this here is my friend Rara, Rara this here is our stallion Brian. Applejack gestured between us.

Shaking the mare's hoof in greeting we began to talk about the festival and the music she just heard. I explained that back on earth there were millions if not billions of different styles of songs and somehow I got roped into performing at the festival tonight. We continued speaking until Twilight introduced me to a mare friend of hers named Trixie. The mare in question had a long-time rivalry with Twilight but over time they buried the hatchet and became friends and it turned out that Trixie had decided to make Ponyville her home. Knowing there was something going on I just looked and my mare with an emotionless face until she caved.

"Ok, ok, you don't have to look at me like that all I want to know is if you would consider having Trixie join the herd and the others said it was alright and," The way she said it looking down at the ground with tears in her eyes was adorable.

I reach over pulling her into a hug and kiss, gave her the answer she hoped for.

With all of us here we decide to have a picnic and I did find out that Gilda, Gabby, and Ember did bring our eggs along in a thermal control pram, who knew. Pinkie joined us a little later and after finding out about Trixie was planing a welcome to the herd party later at home. While we were eating Trixie put on a small show for us and I have to say she is one hell of a dam good showpony. The foals and I couldn't stop watching for them it was the bright colored lights and for me I just like watching the mare do what she loves. After the show, I gave her a warm hug and welcoming kiss into the herd as for the foals they just babbled at her telling her all the things they saw, and after it, they gave her kisses also calling her Mama-Tiki. This made Trixie cry with happiness at being called a mommy getting a hug from all the herd.

After our picnic, I took my kids with me to walk around town still wanting to spend time with them and to think of how I got talked into being in the festival. Hell, I was never a pushover back on earth what happened to me? All I can think of is meeting the girls that's what happened. I used to be so careful not letting others get too close to protect myself but now all I want to do is protect them all and make 'em happy just like a family a real family should. With my small crisis avoided I finally figured out what to do about the festival.

Looking down at my kids I smiled. "Hey Daddy has an Idea and I can really use your help," Saying this had all of them throw up their hooves in joy.

Making my way through town I was looking for a group of ponies well ponies and a dragon but who cares I had a plan and come hell or high water it was going to work. See I learned that Sweetie Belle has a talent for music and Spike I know he would do anything for his girls just like his old man. Finding them was easy persuading them that was the hard part, that was until I broke down and used blackmail. See when they used one of my GoPros to make their own porn video they forgot to delete it from my computer's hard drive when they downloaded it on a DVD. Yes, I know it's cruel but desperate times and such, but when I told them the song I wanted them to sign Sweetie jumped at the chance and after hearing it Spike agreed as well.

When the time neared for the festival to began I headed home with four very sleepy tots. I waited patiently as everyone else got ready all of them were excited to hear what song I was going to do but I kept it to myself. Actually Pumpkin, Pound, Rhythm, and Blues knew what song their Daddy was going to sing but they promised not to tell. Getting there I was pestered by the girls until I told them to ask the kids, who when looked at by their mothers pretended to fall asleep they even faked snoring. We found a nice spot for all of us which is saying a lot seeing as how many of us there are in our group. And sat down to watch the entertainment and I have to say it was really enjoyable to see.

It was near the end when Rara walked up on stage and made the announcement. "Mare and Gentle Colts we have two special gifts for all of you, first I would like to introduce a very talented couple, Spike and Sweetie Belle Mac Cumhaill who will be singing a duet," Receiving a round of applause from all. " And our final performance will be by Equestrias very own Brian Mac Cumhaill." She said gaining a thunderous roar from the audience.

Sweetie and Spike made their way onto the stage as everyone went quiet and taking a deep breath they began to sing.

When they were finished there wasn't a dry eye anywhere Rarity Twilight and the rest of Spikes herd teleported to the stage hugging them both and telling them how proud and beautiful they sounded. After they exited the stage Rara came back to introduce me, making my way to the center of the stage, I stopped and looked out over the crowd.

Hello everyone, I know many of you already know who I am, but many of you don't. So let me introduce myself, my name is Brian Mac Cumhaill and I come from another world. A world different than this one but in a way similar, both have good and bad things that happen. But if you only focus on the bad, you'll miss all the good. So I thought this song would help you to see the good because it's what I feel every time I see and think about my family.

On our way to the house from the festival and after receiving many passionate kisses and promises of some bedroom action tonite. We headed home, that's when it hit me home it wasn't a house but a home, our home. At that moment I swore to God above that I would protect it and all who live there from anything.

Far off the coast of Baltimare in the Celestial Sea, a large unnatural-looking storm slowly began to change course heading back inland against the wind currents its course, Cantorlot.